roommateofmyimagination-blog

[roommateofmyimagination-blog]

Chapter 20: A Fight on Thanksgiving

❤Valentine❤

“So, was I a good boy?” Adrian asked me softly as he pulled me into his body. His voice vibrating his chest.

“Mmmm,” I hum and smile up at him, “I would say you were.”

His lips curled into a smirk as he gently places his thumb and pointer finger on my chin to lift my face up just a bit more then brought his face down, his lips hover just above mine so I could feel his hot breath on my lips, “Does that mean I get my treat?”

“I don’t go back on my word when I promise something as a reward,” I push myself up onto my toes and close the small distance that was left between us and pressed my lips into his. My heart flutters in my chest as I feel him push back against me and pull me in closer pinning my arms between us as my hands rest on his chest. I close my eyes and take a slow breath in taking in his scent. When he pulls his lips away I open my eyes just enough to see him. A smirk twitching at the corners of his lips I can’t help but pop back up and gently bite his low lips while I lock eyes with him. He shuddered and the smirk on his lips only grew wider as I let go of his bottom lip. “So, how do you want your reward?” I purr sliding one of the hand that he bit my wrist on earlier up his chest and to the back of his neck under his hair.

"However, you want to present yourself to me," The smirk never leaving his lips.

I end up smirking and giggling at his response, “However I want to hua?” I bring his head back down and kiss his lips once more before getting my to being flat on my feet and I push myself away from him but kept one hand on his chest and gently pushed him back towards the bed. He went along with it and sat down on the bed once the back of his legs hit it. I remove my hand from his chest and take off his sweater that he gave me to help cover the bite mark that he left on my wrist, which caught a glimpse of it there’s a slight bruise from his teeth. I toss his sweater off to the side and hear the flapping of wings and look over to see Demmy fly over to me. I stick out my hand for him to land on before bringing him in and sitting down next to Adrian on the bed. Not wanting to go further while Demmy wanted attention.

“What’s up little guy?” Adri asks Demmy as he waddles off my hand and onto my lap. He looks over at my arm and then turns around and waddles over to Adri before squeaking and looking up at him.

"Maybe he wants you to let him out?" I offer and chuckle a little. I know that Aero was tormenting Kenny downstairs because even through the closed door I can hear Kenny's bell jingling. I’ll make sure to crack the door open before we go to sleep.

“But we were just about to have some fun,” Adri pouted and I look at him.

“Adri, hon, I’m not going anywhere and it won’t take long to take him outside and crack the door open for him,” I comment and he sighs heavily in protest but gets up anyways with Demmy and goes up the set upstairs that I have that lead up to the roof balcony that we have and I smile a little when I see Adri’s feet disappear. I hop onto the bed and look up at the door with my legs crossed and my hands resting in my lap. A few moments later Adri comes back down and leaves the door open a little for Demmy. “Welcome back,” I smile at him sweetly as he crawled onto the bed.

“Thanks,” He hummed and crawled closer to me. Coming closer to me and placed both hands on opposite sides of my hips. Pausing again like he did earlier. The smirk still on his lips as he looks down at me with those red eyes of his. Reaching up I gently graze my fingers over his cheeks and brush his ears softly before weaving my fingers into his burnet hair. Pulling his hair back as I move my hands further into his hair I pull his head down and tip my head to the left before locking my lips with his once more. His kiss was soft and tender, matching my own kiss to him. Pulling away for just a moment we lock gaze for a moment before he kisses me again and this time puts more force behind it and slowly pushes me down until my back rests on the mattress.

Leaning in more I feel his right-hand lift off the bed and run down my chest and slip its way under my shirt to run along my stomach. Kissing me a couple more times he then pulls away and looks down at me with a soft smile on his lips, “I thought I was the one that was getting the treat?”

I can’t help but chuckle as I look up at him and pull my hands out from his hair and run my hands down his shirt, “Well, you’re the one that pushed me down onto the bed.” I slip my hands down to his hips and find the rim of his pants. Running my fingers along the brim I find the button and slip it back through its hole before sliding my hand down his boxers and gently grabbing a hold of his soft cock, “I’m sorry, did you want some more attention down here instead?” I ask giving him a squeeze with an innocent smile playing at the corners of my lips as I focus on his face.

Adrian tipped his head down and sighed softly as his entire body shivered. Looking back up at me he bit his bottom lip, "Anything you can do right now would be great." He muttered and leaning in and started kissing my neck and giving me light nips.

I start massaging him through his boxers with my right hand as I move my other hand through his hair again and pulled his bangs back. Lifting myself up I kissed him again and pushed him back. So, I could sit up. Taking my hand out of his hair I moved it to his shirt and pulled it up as I ran my fingers up his abs and gave his dick another squeeze through his boxers before breaking away from him and grab his shirt so I can pull it off him. I tossed his shirt off the bed and started running my hands down his body feeling every muscle and taking them all in as I kiss down his neck and along with his collarbone before I make my way to his left nipple and take it into my mouth. Gently biting and sucking on it I pinch and fondle his other nipple with my right hand as I take my left back down and slip into his boxers and start playing with him even more until I can feel that he's nice and hard.

Adrian sighed loudly and shivered as I feel him lean back onto his hands, "Where you learn that cupcake?"

I pull away from his nipple and smile up at him sweetly, “That would be cheating if I told you, wouldn’t it?” I ask.

He stared down at me with wide eyes and whispered softly "....Did you watch a porno or something while I wasn’t around?"

I started giggling and let go of him and brought my hands up to my face and covered my mouth because I couldn’t stop myself from laughing, “No, no, I didn’t watch a porno I couldn’t bring myself to do it. I asked Aj and Karim about what I should do because I wanted to make you feel good and like you can do with me.”  He just stared at me his mouth wide open and just a look of complete shock on his face. Slowly a smile crept up on his lips and he looked down at me, "I'm scared."  

“Well, I’m going to try my best at least to make you feel good!” I smiled happily at him.

“AAAAUUUUSSSTTTTIIIIINNNNNN,” We both stop smiling and instantly look at my door. Slowly I look back at Adrian and just stare at him before I can’t help but start laughing.

“It sounds like a couple of people are having a good time,” I comment.

Adrian sighed and smiled a little and mumbled, “Oh, I know,” It was just low enough where I could just make it out.

“Did he tell you his plans while you were running from him today?” I giggle and look at him.

“Oh no, he just wanted to kill me at that time,” He said bluntly.

I giggle and take off his sweater that he let me wear and my own t-shirt so I was sitting in front of him on equal terms, “Well, either way, your what’s most important right now.” I scooch back over to him and grab his pants and boxers and pull them down at the same time releasing his lower regions from his restraints. Taking them off all the way I toss them both to the floor as well before coming back to him and gently kissing his lips. "You're what's most important, so try to focus on me," I whisper to him keeping my lips close enough that I brush his as I talk. Looking into his beautiful red eyes through my red lashes.

Adrian sat there and smiled at me as a blush forming on his face. Picking his hands up he held my face, "Alright, cupcake, you got my attention." He brought my face in that last bit and kissed me deeply once more before breaking away, “I would be more focused if your pants came off, though.”

“I think I can help with that,” I pull away from him and unbutton my pants before slipping off the bed and taking off my pants and boxer briefs at the same time so I was completely naked before crawling back onto the bed. Moving his legs out of my away I crawl between his legs and kiss his lips once more before kissing down his body and making my way to his dick that’s standing proud and hard as a rock. Taking it in my hand I brush the tip of it with my thumb to get him to shudder before I kiss the tip and lick it. My heart is pounding as the salty taste from his pre sinks into my tongue making my mouth water. Gently I open my mouth a bit more and take the tip of his dick into my mouth and begin to suck on it as I play with his balls with my right and being to stroke him with my left.

I felt Adrian shudder "Fuuuuuuuuck." He groaned and I look up to see him tip his head back before leaning back on his hands then bringing one hand up touching my head, and took my hair out of my hair clip and let it fall. He started playing with my hair, "You don't have to take it all if you can’t or don't want to." I hum as his concern and pull off the tip of his cock with a wet pop and smile sweetly up at him before taking the tip back into my mouth again and then letting go of him with my left and slowly sliding down and taking in more of his cock. I have to stop and breathe and adjust to his thickness as the tip of his member hits the back of my throat. Taking a few slow deep breaths through my nose I push past my gag reflex and go down the rest of the way until my mouth hits the base and my nose is in his pubic hair.

I felt him lace his hand through my hair and grab a hand full and it was shortly after I felt his other hand in my hair and doing the same thing. I ended up being slightly pulled from him falling back and arching his back. He groaned loudly, "Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck." until he was out of breath.

I hum before adjusting myself a bit and then pulling up slowly before going back down. It takes a couple of times before I felt comfortable enough to bring my head all the way back up to his tip and flick my tongue across it before diving back down and taking him all in again. I move my left hand over to his thigh and run my fingers down it as my other hand is busy massaging his balls and gently pulling on them while I bob up and down on his cock.

I felt one of his hands leave my head and then the noises that Adrian was making were muffled. Opening my eyes I look up and see that he's covering his face with a pillow to muffle the noise. My eyes trail down his body as I admire his finely toned muscles and my heart skips as I just want to kiss and leave hickies on each one of his abs. I pull up on his cock when I see his stomach tighten up defining his muscles even more and he arches himself a bit more. I suck a bit harder on his tip as I notice his freckles and birthmark on his stomach that playful dance around his chain that’s attached to what looks like a belly button piercing that wraps around his stomach.

I watch Adrian jolt up and drop the pillow off the side of us. He leaned over me and the hand that was holding the pillow smacked my ass. Jumping slightly and come off his dick with a loud wet pop and look up at him. The cocky smirk I give him a quick kiss before going back down to his dick and giving his tip a light nip before taking him back in and going all the way down without warning or easing back onto him. He slapped my ass again before grabbing it firmly. A groan escapes past my lips and his cock and my grip on his balls loosen as I take a deep breath.

He chuckled, “Did Aj tell you to do this?”

I hum with a no and then pull off him, “No, he just told me what would be some good foreplay. I bit you as payback from slapping me,” I answer smirking up at him.

He licked his lips and took one of his hands off my ass and brought it up and grabbed a hold of my chin and brought my face up and started kissing me. I let go of him and push into his kiss more and let his tongue slip into my mouth as he licks the roof of my mouth and with pull away for just a moment before passionately kissing and I take my left hand and stroke him as I continue to focus on us making out. Breathing heavily when we part there’s saliva going from both our mouths. A smirk on Adrian's lips and gives me a quick peck, “You can go back to what you wanted to do now.”

“You sure?” I return his smirk and give him a squeeze before brushing my thumb across his tip.

"Aren’t you the one driving for tonight? I don't wanna stop ya if you have somethin planned,” He hummed and looked down at me.

I smirk up at him once more before letting of him and then placing both hands on his chest and pushing him slowly back down to the bed before kissing his chest again and pressing my body against his and feeling his pulsing cock against my stomach. Playing with his nipples a bit more and sucking on both of them evenly I then make my way down his stomach and gently bit his this first ab before sucking on it harm enough for a good fifteen seconds and letting go and licking the bruise that I left behind. Kissing down further I get his belly button and play with the piercing before making my way the rest of the way down and back to his cock. Starting at the tip once more I lick and suck before slowly making my way back down him and getting back to the base. Readjusting once more I then start to bob again.

I feel Adri playing with my hair and occasionally putting a bit more force behind his grip and push my head down a bit faster as he moaned softly. Switching between swallowing while at the base of his cock and then sucking as hard as I can on his tip after every five or six bobs I’ll come off his dick completely and give him nips play with him with my tongue or go down to his balls and suck on one while I run my fingers down the inside of his thighs and grabbing them. Adrian’s grunting became louder I heard his hand clamp over his mouth muffling it. Opening my eyes I look up at him to see his face beat red and his shoulders rising and falling with his breath. This head tipped back and his body tensed up once more showing off those sexy muscles of his. “Fuuuuuuuuucccccckkkkkkk,” He groaned as I adjusted myself and moments later hot cum shot into my mouth. It was salty and tangy and I had to swallow to be able to take in his entire load. Once it felt like he was done I pulled up off him and showed him what was left in my mouth before swallowing and grabbing a hold of his cock and licking off what was slowly seeping out. After he was cleaned off I crawled on top of him being sure that my pulsing dick was pressed firmly against his stomach as I sat with his penis brushing my ass and I take his face in my hands and kiss him deeply.

Biting his lower lip as I pulled away from him, “Did you enjoy that hon?” I mutter sexually.

Kissing me deeply slipping his tongue into my mouth and licking the roof of my mouth before I beginning to wrestle with his tongue. I groan against his lips when his hand slips between us and he firmly grab onto my cock. He pulled away from my lips and I’m panting heavily as saliva trails from our mouths. “Flip over for me,” He muttered and pressed his thumb against my tip and makes me shudder on top of him. I nod and he lets go of me so he can sit up and I turn around. He pulls me in and pressed my back firmly against his tight abs and just from the feeling of his body I shudder again and lean my head back.

“I love feeling your body against me. Every toned muscle is so heavily,” I mutter to him before he grabs me again and I take a sharp breath in before I moan in bliss and lean into him more.

He starts stroking me slowly with his right and slides his left hand up my body and begins to feel my chest.  "And I love making you melt against me so I can play with you more,” He whispered softly before nipping my ear. A soft moan escapes my lips as I feel his lips against my shoulder kissing me gently. Shuddering as I feel him hardening between us he pulls me into him as much as he can and lets out a grunt himself as I moan from him pinching and pulling on the nipple.  

“A-Adriaaaaaaaaaa,” I moan in bliss as he bites down on my shoulder and I feel his teeth sink into my skin but not enough to pierce it. “H-harder A-Adri…p-please,” I feel like I’m on cloud nine and I feel him start to push his hips into me more and he starts to grind against his back as he picks up the pace with stroking me and grinding on me. “Aaahh,” I squeak out as I hear a wet pop come from my shoulder where Adrian has been sucking. He lets go of my nipple and I whimper slightly but he places a hand on my cheek and turns my head so I can see him and he leans forward and kisses me with a fiery passion. I moan against his lips as he switches hands and his right goes up to my chest to give my other nipple some attention and he squeezes and teases my dick.  

“Any other requests?” He mumbles into my ear before kissing my ear gently. I can’t think straight to be able to answer that question as he strokes me and grinds against me. I just end up panting and groaning as I reach back and grab a hold of his hair. I curl in my toes and shudder at the feeling.

“A-Adri…I-I can’t…” I mutter. My entire body is hot and I feel like I’m on the verge of my climax as he’s practically slamming his hand against my pelvis as he strokes me off and my nipples feel sensitive from all the pinching and pulling that he’s been doing on them.

“Cum for me babe,” He whispers sweetly. “I’ll clean up every last drop that lands on your sexy body." He whispers in my ear sweetly as he kisses and nips my ear. My body tenses up against him and I climax. I press my head back onto his shoulder and he kisses me passionately to stop my loud moan of bliss as I feel my hot cum land on my chest and I feel his second load makes the space that is nonexistent between my back and his stomach slick and sticky. When he pulls away we're both panting heavily.  

“That…was…wonderful…and you're amazing…thank you," I say between pants and he kisses me again but with a couple of quick pecks.

After he pulled away he let me slide down so I was laying between his legs with my head on the mattress. He got onto his knees and crawled over top of me and slowly started licking the cum off my stomach. His dick hung in my face by the time he got towards my hips. I look down at him and he seems preoccupied so I lift my head and grab his member gently and take his tip into my mouth. I felt him jump and I pull myself off him and see him looking at me, "Do you want to have some fun like this? Cus’ I'm so fuckin down," He stated and I couldn’t help but smile at him and my face still feeling like it’s on fire.

“If you’re okay with it, then yes, I can make it another round,” I agree with a light squeeze to his dick. He grunted and then did the same to me. I inhale sharply before my body shudders. He lowered his hips a bit more so it was a little easier for me to get at him. I take his member back into my mouth. I propped myself up on my right arm and took him in and swallow. Sexual sensations tingled all over me and felt like I was being overwhelmed in bliss as he started moving his hips, pulling his cock out of my mouth and then thrusting it back into my mouth and throat as I felt him bobbing his head on my own member. Our moaning and Adri’s grunts mixed together with wet slaps and sucking sounds. I don’t know how long we were going at it but I moaned very loudly with Adri’s dick in my mouth when I felt my self-hitting my climax and I shot my load into his mouth. I was halfway on Adri’s when I felt him tense up and push himself back into my mouth and I felt his hot cum slide down my throat as he climaxed. When he finally finished, I was able to pull myself off him and let my headland back on the mattress breathing heavily, my stomach feeling full of the two loads that I took it from him. "You…okay?" I ask panting not really able to get myself to lift my head up.

Adrian got his other leg over me and then crawled back up to where I am and gently lays on top of me looking down at me. He kisses me softly a few times with his soft lips, "I'm fine, are you doin’ okay cupcake?"

“I’m better than fine,” I chuckled, “But I don’t think my stomach can handle another load of yours tonight.” I run my fingers through his hair as I look up at him before gently grabbing his face and pulling him down again and kissing him softly. “We should probably relax. We’re going to be helping make dinner tomorrow and possibly breakfast.”

He gently traced my face after we parted and he chuckled, "Yeah, sorry for that, and I’d say you should put some clothes on if you want to relax." He slid off me.

I stare at him but don't move from my spot, "I think I'll take the risk. I want you to feel you against me and not through my clothes," I answer getting as close to him as I can while I'm facing him as I bring a hand up and caress his bicep with my fingertips. I slip one of my legs through him as I do that.

Adrian moved his arm so I let mine fall over his as I feel him run his hand along my thigh and trailed down to my butt and trace circles on my cheek before sliding his fingers back to my thighs, "Well then you have to accept the fact I'll feel you up the whole time."

"I'm going to have to get used to it, aren't I? We're dating and all. I think it's allowed for you to touch me whenever you want to," I chuckle lightly before settling with my head against his chest and I listen to his heartbeat as he gently caresses my thigh and massages my ass and repeating.

But this round I feel him bring his fingers up my side and tap my shoulder. I look up at him and he kisses me gently, “I’m going to go have a smoke.”

“Alright, sounds good. You might want to put some shorts on and a sweater before you go out. It’s supposed to get cold tonight,” I muttered and then we kiss a few more times before I pull my leg out from between his so he can get up and crawl over top of me.

After getting over my he sat on the bed and then snorted and started cackling, "Pfft fuck pants," then I felt him get off the bed and go open the window. It was quiet in the room for a minute or two. I didn’t hear him rummaging through his bag to find his cigarettes or anything, but then I heard the window close. "Okay fuck it I'm putting on just sweatpants."

Then the rummaging started. I turned around and watched him slip into his sweatpants and he threw on a jacket. Then he dug out his pack and shove it in his pocket before going up the stairs to the balcony. When I saw his feet disappear I scooched up and fixed the blankets and bit before settling back down in the bed. I heard Aero’s pattering feet come in and she hopped up on the bed.

“P-Princess,” I whispered and pulled the covers completely over me.

She giggled, “You don’t have to be embarrassed love. You have a very cute body. I’m just coming in to sleep with you two to make sure you two actually get sleep. And when Demmy comes back in I’ll be sure to have the door closed. Where is Adrian?”

“He’s up on the balcony having a smoke,” I answered and yawned into the blanket, “Sorry.”

"Don't apologize, you rest up," She walked over the top of me and licked my temple, “I’ll go see if he’s almost done and bring him in.”

“Alright, come back in soon please,” I smile at her before she hops off me and the bed and then runs up the balcony steps. I relax a bit more and close my eyes and relax into the mattress.  

I feel myself dozing off when I hear Adrian coming back down from the balcony along with Aero and then I listen to the sound of him getting undressed and he crawls back into bed. I shiver when he crawls under the covers and pulls me into him. "Your freezing," I mumble and he kisses my forehead, the smell of nicotine on him, but it wasn't overbearing.

"Then warm me up," He purred and I looked up at him and we kissed. He didn't slip his tongue into my mouth, I'm sure it was out of courtesy so I didn't taste the nicotine. I slip my leg back between his and he holds me against him. Then I hear Aero come and hop on the bed as well, but she doesn't come lay next to us to give us some space. My body warms back up rather quickly from being in his arms and I easily fall asleep.

I wake up to light rising and falling of Adrian’s chest. Looking up at his soft expression as he slept. His lips were slightly parted as I bring my arm up from between us and brush his hair out of his face. Shifting up as slowly as I can so I’m even with his face I lightly touch my lips to him and pull away. He doesn’t wake up from it so I steal another kiss and deepen the kiss a bit more. Waiting a bit longer before I pull away I get a kiss back. “Good morning sexy,” I smile down at him and brush some of my hair back behind my ear.

“Good morning beautiful,” He hummed bringing a hand up slipping his fingers under my hair and pulling me back down to kiss him.

I hum happily into his kiss before pulling away. Aero meowed and I looked down at our feet where Aero was getting up and stretching putting her butt up in the air. “Good morning princess,” I giggle and see a little black ball by her feet. “Oh, Demmy slept with us too.”

Aero picks Demmy up and gives off a soft tired sounding squeak before Aero takes him off the bed with her and over to her cat bed and lays him down in that. I look back at Adri and give him another quick couple of kisses before getting out of bed and grabbing my boxer briefs and slipping them on quickly.

“I think you should go commando under your pants so it’ll be easier for us to have a quickie if we get a chance today,” Adri purred and I look over my shoulder at him and raise an eyebrow.

"Hon, we're going to be cooking most of the day, besides I'm the host so I need to get downstairs and start cooking breakfast for everyone,” I answer slipping into a pair of shorts and a t-shirt. Then I pull all my hair back into my hands before grabbing my brush and pulling my bangs out. Then setting my brush back down I grab my hair clip and clip it to my head to make sure that my hair stays out of the way.

“Fiiiiine,” He groans and gets out of bed himself. Grabbing his boxers from the floor he pulls them on. Adjusting himself a bit before throwing on his sweatpants and a tank top. I walk over and give him a kiss. Before I can get away he grabs my waist and pulls me in so my hips are against his. Leaning over me dips me down and kisses me passionately one more time before letting me stand up straight again and letting go of me. “Okay, now we can go.”

I smile and skip over to the door and open it. Heading downstairs to the kitchen I see that Karim is already out there and pulling out pans, "Morning!" I chirp happily.

“Good morning!” He chimes right back.

“Where’s Aj?” Adri asks following me into the kitchen.

“I’m right here,” I turned around and saw Aj come in and slap Adrian’s back knocking the wind out of him. Then he comes over to me and hugs me. I gladly return the hug and then go over to the fridge and get out of the eggs.

I stand up and Adrian is right next to me and I hand him the eggs and he takes them so I can get out what I need from the fridge to make homemade pancake batter, “Is Aj wearing anything under his Sweats?” Adrian kept his voice low and I hum and look over at Aj who's back is to us and I get a clear view of his ass in his tight sweatpants.  

"Ninety-nine percent sure he's not wearing anything under there," I answer.

“That’s one hundred percent,” Karim walks past Aj and stops and grabs a hold of Aj’s front and a second later a loud grunt comes from deep in Aj’s chest.

“I want a kiss for that,” Aj has a very sexual sound to his voice and Karim happily gave him a kiss before moving on to getting out a bowl for me. "Have you seen my ass that much that you can tell when I'm not wearing boxers under my sweats?”

“I mean you’re a tall man, I have to look at something when I walk behind you,” I answer truthfully. “I can tell when you decide to wear a jock strap too.”

Aj chuckled at my comment as he came over and put a hand on my head, “Fair enough, you would know, you’ve known us long enough.”

“I wanna know how fucking big you really are,” Adrian stated with confidence.

I look up at Aj and he has a very cocky smirk that spreads across his lips. Sliding his hand off my head he walked over to Adrian and pulled him by the brim of his sweatpants out of the kitchen. I look at Karim and he’s standing there snickering as he puts the bacon in the pan. When I hear, feet coming back into the kitchen I look over and see Adrian just pat Karim on the back and continue over to me and hug me. Then Aj goes to Karim and kisses him before talking to him in a low voice to where I couldn’t hear them.

“So?” I ask going back to what I was doing.

“How Karim does it, I have no idea,” I giggle as Adri kisses the top of my head.

“Heeeey, what we talkin' about?" Kane's chipper voice echoes in the room.

"Morning~," Yori said happily coming in behind him.

“Not much, you okay with Eggs, bacon, sausage, and Waffles?” I ask them.

“That’s a lot of food,” Kane giggled.

“Well there’s eight of us here, so it’s easier to make a fair bit of food than not enough and everyone starts until dinner tonight," Karim answered before I could while I get out the waffle maker.

Adrian walked over to Kane and leaned down and whispered something in his ear. After plugging in the waffle maker, I look back over at them and Kane is staring very intently at Aj. "Wait, what? Aj is he lying?" Kane asked and Adrian pulled away from Kane and facepalmed and Aj started laughing.

“This isn’t about his dick, again is it?” I sigh a little and lean on the counter and cross my arms slightly.

“It is,” Karim giggled a little as he pulled the second batch of bacon out of the pan and drained the oil. The other half of the bacon was being done in the oven to give both options for the bacon and then he rolled the sausage.

I glance over at Adrian and he's chuckling as Kane and Aj have his back to me but I can just tell he has a smirk on his lips at the confident posture that he's standing in, "Do you want to see too?" Kane nodded very quickly as he held onto Yori’s shirt.

“At this point love you might as well just step back from the stove and whip it out so there are no more questions,” Karim stated calmly like it was an everyday occurrence.

“Morning everyone,” Gabe greeted as he held Joce’s hand while they came out into the kitchen.

“What’s everyone talking about?” Joce chirped.

“To put it very bluntly Aj’s dick,” I chuckle putting the first batch of batter into the waffle maker.

“Oh, ew what the fuck, do that not in a kitchen,” Joce retorted.

I look over at Adrian again and he’s hiding his face in his hand and holding his arm with his free hand and trembling as he is holding in his laugh as Kane drag’s Yori over to Aj and Aj pulls his out for Kane to look. "If anyone else wants to see, you have to look now cause I'm not doing it again."

“UUUUUGH men,” Joce screamed and stormed out of the kitchen and then Kane started cackling in laughter.

"AAAAAAAAHAHAHAHAHA KARIM WHAT THE FUCK?! HOW DOES THAT FIT?!" He exclaimed and whipped his head around to look at Karim and Karim’s face went bright red.

“Sweetie, you have six brothers, I’m sure they do the same thing,” Gabe went after Joce and went into the living room.

“VAL GET OVER HERE YOU HAVE TO SEE THIS!!” Kane took two strides over to me, grabbed my wrist and drug me over and I ran into Aj’s side.

"THEY DO NOT TALK ABOUT THIER DICKS.....well the twins compared at some point to see if they really were 'twins'," I could hear Joce over the commotion of what I was thrown into.

I look over at Adrian to ask for help but he’s squatted down and curled in on himself laughing so hard he's crying, “I’m sorry Aj,” I apologize and stand up without looking in Aj’s pants as I hear the elastic of his band snap back onto his firm abdomen.  

“WANNA SEE MINE!” Kane was laughing so hard and then just unzipped his pants and pull his pants and boxers down enough to let it fall out. I feel my face go beat red and then Aj slaps his hand over my eyes so I can’t see anything. I can head Adrian cackling uncontrollably and there’s no doubt that he’s on the floor clutching his stomach at this point.

“Kane, put it away,” Yori sounded like he was begging and a bit embarrassed.

"You have a pretty good dick I would say,” Aj commented and I put my own hands in front of my face so Aj couldn't feel the heat radiating off my face. Adrian, on the other hand, was gasping for air as he continued to cackle uncontrollably.  

“WILL YOU PLEASE STOP TALKING ABOUT DICKS! I DON’T WANT TO HEAR ANYMORE OF IT!” Joce scream over top of everyone.

“Joce, chill it’s normal especially in a locker room,” Aj commented very relaxedly, "I don't mind it because I always had to do it back in high school."  

The timer on the waffle maker dinged and I quickly ran over to it and took out the waffle. “Sadly, it is, but she does have a point about talking and showing each other. Especially in the kitchen of all places,” I sigh. I remember in high school a lot of the guys were showing each other their dicks and try to get others to show them there’s.

Adrian snorts and is rolling around on the ground, which causes a chain reaction from Kane and he starts laughing uncontrollably as well. I put the second waffle in the maker and get it going and then because of Kane laughing Yori started laughing. “Alright! All three of you out of the kitchen now!” Karim ordered, “I don’t want heathens in the kitchen while food is cooking.”

“Hey, hey, question for everyone, who didn’t have sex last night?” Adrian asked and then started cackling again and wiping his eyes from the tears.

I feel my face heat up and I slap both hands over my face with embarrassment. I can’t believe he just asked that.

“OUT NOW ADRIAN!” Karim yelled and I peeked through my fingers and I could see Karim blushing as well.

I pull my hands away from my face to see Adrian grab Kane and Kane grabbed Yori and the three of them left the kitchen while Adri was still cackling. Aj had his head down and he walked up to Karim and looked at him like an upset kitten who did something bad and they know they did so they’re trying to look cute to not get in trouble. "Does that include me too?"

Karim looked up at him with his cheeks puffed out and a blush across the bridge of his nose and cheeks before he let out the breath he was holding in and sighed crossing his arms, “No, it doesn’t include you. You can stay with Val and me in the kitchen and help make breakfast.”

Aj leaned down and cupped Karim's face in his hands and kissed his lips, nose, and forehead, "I'll punish my heathen's later."

“If you don’t, I sure as hell will,” Karim threatened, “And then I’ll punish you for not punishing them, how does that sound?”

I kinda took a small step back from how scary Karim could be when we were angry. The timer on the waffle maker beeped again and I took care of the second waffle. “Can I come back in now?” Adrian asked after a few minutes of it being just Aj, Karim, and myself in the kitchen and us having breakfast almost done.

“NO!” Karim hissed, “You stay in the living room. You’re on time out from your boyfriend and the kitchen.”

“Are we allowed in?” Gabe asked poking his head in.

“You and Joce are allowed in yes,” Karim sighed.

"That's not fair. I need my dosage of my cupcake!" Adrian whined and I couldn't help but giggle a little at how upset he looked.

I start walking over and Karim grabs my shoulder and I look back at him, “He’s on time out, that means no going over to him.”

My shoulders slump and I give Karim the saddest face I could muster, “Please, I was just going to give him a quick kiss and that was it.”

“Babe, just let him give him a kiss, you can’t say no to that face can you?” Aj defended me.

“You are supposed to be getting out the plates hon,” Karim commented and then the timer on the waffle maker beeped again for the last waffle.

I sigh and look back at Adri and mouthed I was sorry, "At least we're timed out with each other." Kane said loud enough for us to hear it in the kitchen.

Adri took the chance of Karim being distracted by Aj to run in and grab my face and plant his lips against mine. My heart jumped it was passionate but quick and then he started laughing and ran out of the kitchen as Karim chased him, “He may be a heathen, but he does know how the hell to make a passionate kiss in a short period,” I sigh lightly in a small daze.

I’m snapped out of my daze by the sound of Aj snickering and I quickly run past him and over to the waffle maker to take care of it and turn it off.

During breakfast, Aj had Karim practically sitting on his lap as we at so he wouldn’t smack anyone. Adri sat next to me and had a hand firmly on my thigh the entire time. Gabe and Joce were being cute and pretty much cuddling as we ate. Then Yori and Kane were giggling and making cracks at each other as they ate. Once we were done and put leftovers away we all ended up going out to the living room and working on homework. Adri had his camera out and was taking pictures randomly of all of us and we somehow manage to take a selfie with his big camera or he would hand it to Karim to take a picture of us together.

When noon came rolling around all of us were pretty much done with doing homework for now. Karim, Aj, Adrian, and I all went into the kitchen and we started working on making dinner. I noticed that Gabe and Joce were able to sneak out of the house and then Yori and Kane followed slightly after so it was just the four of us in the house along with the pets. Most of the time we were hearing Kenny's bell jingle and Aero and he would go racing through the kitchen as Aero was chasing him.

We got the turkey in the oven and Karim was showing Adrian how to make something when I noticed how it became quiet, “I’m not hearing Kenny’s bell,” I comment.

“Now that you mention it, I don’t either,” Aj agreed and we both walked out of the kitchen.

"Maybe they went up to my room." I head upstairs and go to my room. I hear Aj’s footsteps behind me. I open the door and find Kenny and Aero sleeping soundly on the made bed together. Before going and doing homework I changed the sheets and remade the bed.

“I guess they finally tired each other out,” Aj chuckled and put a hand on my head.

“It seems like it,” I smile up at him and I suddenly feel a chill run up my spine. Turning back to the bed there are three new people in the room. All of them are dressed in black like they are ninjas but they have animal features like how Aero does when she transforms into her normal form.

“Who would have thought we would find both of them together at the same time,” The man in black with the black wings commented like Aj and I wasn't even there.

“Lord Necchi will be pleased, that we found his daughter and nephew, that is for sure,” The other male with dog ears answered and his tail swished happily back and forth with excitement.

“You touch my princess and I will hurt you,” I threaten announcing my presence in the room.  

The four of them look over at Aj and my, “Oh! So, this human can see us!” The one with the dog ears said.

Why aren’t the two of them waking up? Aero is a light sleeper. “What did you do to them?” I ask clenching my fists and taking a step towards them. One had a singular horn sticking out of his forehead with silver hair sticking out of the black cap he was wearing and he snickered and my question.

“And what do you think you can do human?” The one with the singular horn questioned as he picked up Aero and Kenny.

I take a step forward and I feel a hand on my shoulder and I look back at Aj. He squeezes my shoulder lightly but doesn’t look up at me but is instead is focused on the three in front of us. "Oh, hell no you don't Val." I should call for Karim so it’s three on three, but if I do that Adri will come up with him so that’s out of the question.

“We’ll be taking these two with us,” The one with the black wings said confidently.

“No, you won’t,” I hiss and pull myself out of Aj’s grasp and lift up my leg and tap my charm and sprint towards the three of them while I transform.

“Oh OH~ So you’re a ragazzo magico,” the one with the dog ears caught my fist, "And by your colors, I'm assuming that your lady Aerowen’s. Too bad your pathetic and this punch was only a tickle.”

“If that was a tickle then you’re really gonna fuckin’ hate this,” Aj’s voice rang out and the next thing I see is a fist come flying into my field of vision and the dog person lets go of my hand and goes crashing into the one with black wings. I look to my left and Aj is standing next to me with his right arm extended out in front of him. But he doesn’t look like the Aj I know. He has orange tiger ears with three piercings in each ear and lights brown to pale orange looking hair that's pulled back until it gets to his left ear then at the split in his hair his bangs are longer. His hair is longer in general but it's just to a medium length. He's wearing a brown choker with the same colored straps that go around under his arms and attach back to the choker, that also has a gold chain attached to black buttons. A brown band is on the upper part of his right bicep that has golden beads attached to it. His hands and feet are wrapped in white bandages. While his tiger stripes branched out onto his torso and his legs that were mostly exposed considering that he’s wearing very short black compression shorts under practically destroyed pale orange pants that only have the insides attached to the brown bands at the bottom and top. And a tiger tail slowly swishing back and forth behind him.

“A-Aj?!” I stutter looking at him shocked as he pulls his hand back. My cat ears perked straight up on my head.

He looked over at me and his ears went back and he growled at me, "You and I are having a talk about when to pick a fight."

My ears go back on my head, “But if we don’t do something they’re going to take Aero and Kenny from us. I can’t just stand back and watch that happen.”

"Clearly you two don't often work together," I turn back around as one of them snickers at us, "Too bad for you because we're a unit."

“Can the scolding wait will after we kick their asses and get Aero and Kenny back?” I ask looking back at Aj.

Aj didn’t even answer me and he went after the three of them. Aj punches at them again and they vanish. I instantly run up the stairs in my room to go to the balcony. Slamming to door open the three of them are floating in the air. The one with the horn was holding onto Kenny and Aero’s sleeping cat forms.

“Oh, what a pitty cats can’t float can they, guess our little fight ends here,” the one with the black wings comment.

I open my arms wide and collect the water partials around me and turn them into ice picks and direct them towards the three of them.

“Is it really a pity, now?” I hear Karim’s voice as he lands gently on the balcony next to Aj. Karim's normal blonde hair that I see him within his magic form is now long and wavy and it went down to just past his hips. He wore the same dark blue wrap around his chest, medium tone gray puffy pants that exposed some of his hips that had the same dark blue wraps as his chest with lighter blue stripes down the sides and around the cutouts. He wore a choker that had beads dangling off it and a pendant hanging off his neck as well, armbands that started from below his shoulders down to his wrists. His sword tucked into a lavender sash that wrapped around his waist and covered his pants and some of his stomach, wearing black flats. “Or is it a pity that now the three of you are outnumbered and two of us can, in fact, match you in the sky?"

“Someone got an upgrade!” I comment with a smile and Karim smiles back at me.

"So, who we fuckin' up today? I'm ready to give someone a beat down," I voice that sounds familiar but slightly deeper than what I'm used to coming from next to me and I jump a bit when Darcul appears out of nowhere next to me as he’s squatting on the railing himself. His piercing red eyes shining brightly against his black mask and black hair.

“They have Kenny and Aero and they want to take them back to their world,” I answer holding my ice spikes close to me and right to fire when I’ve given a go ahead.

You CAT BURGLERS!" Dracul commented and I slapped my forehead from his pun. Is he serious right now? Does he not know how serious of a situation this is? If Aero and Kenny go back like that then our magic forms will disappear. "Okay so, they float. You fly, I can kinda float, wanna kick some as birdie-boy?"

I look from Draul to Karim and Karim looks down at Aj, “Would you like to do the honors and weigh them down a bit?” Karim smiled sweetly at him.

Aj snickered and rolled his neck cracking it, “With pleasure. You know where to aim right kitten?” He asked me and I nod. “Then have at it.”

I launch the spikes at the three and aim specifically for directly in front of them and then swing my arms in and make all my spikes collide together and create a cloud of ice. Karim then launches into the cloud drawing his sword and I hear the clash of blades and Karim and the one with black wings go launching further up into the sky. Then I feel the gravity get a bit heavier around us and look over at Aj and he’s standing with a foot on the railing and focusing on the two in front of us.

“Come on kitten we have some catnapping of our own to do,” Dracul snickers and puts and hand on my shoulder and then I get a weird sensation and everything morphs around me for a second before both of us are in the air and Dracul grabs my belt and launches me towards the one with the single horn who’s holding Aero and Kenny. I pull out my staff and swing it at him. It forces him to drop Kenny and out of the corner of my eye, I saw a streak of black catch Kenny in mid-air.

The man clicks his tongue in frustration, “Give her back!” I scream and ice goes screaming up my staff and clings to his arm.

“Not a chance. She ran away from home. Do you realize how much trouble she’s in?” He knocks me away like my ice was nothing and I go falling towards the ground. Pointing my hand down at the ground I bring an ice pillar up to myself and I land on my feet.

“Maybe she left because she wanted an adventure, maybe she wants to experience life. She’s her own women she can do whatever she wants. She wants to love who she wants to love. I’m not letting anyone take her freedom from her.” I shout and launch another pillar of ice towards him.

I notice Dracul appear behind the guy just after he dodges my ice pillar. Grabbing a hold of the guy he opened his mouth and bit down on the guy's neck as out of the corner of my eye I see the dog person go sky rocking towards the ground with a loud thud. The guy with the horn doesn’t drop Aero, but he knocks Dracul off him and then sends him launching into the ground and he creates a creator from the impact.

“DRACUL!” I scream and jump off my pillar and land next to the hole to see him laying there groaning in pain.

“Oh, did I hurt the little pup?” The guy lowered down to close to us, “What a pity, if he wasn’t a level one maybe he would have been smart enough not to even attempt such a pathetic attack on me.”

I clench my fists and launch at him. Combo after combo that I would throw at him he was either dodging it or simply blocking it then countering with strong kicks or a punch. The last one his nails grazed the side of my neck before he kneed me in the gut and then roundhoused me into a tree. I slide down the tree and the guy is suddenly in front of me and grabs my throat and holds me up in the air above his head with his free hand. “You think you can protect a princess at your level. Your pathetic and don’t deserve to be in her presence.” He snickered as I put my hands on his arm but it was still hard to breathe.

I heard the crack of a whip and then it wrapped around the guy's neck. It didn’t seem to faze him though as he simply looked away from me and over his shoulder. “Oh, the pup woke up. Fancy that, your tougher than you look.”  He snickered and I watched Dracul’s hold on the whip tighten and he jerked back on the whip and pulled the guy away from me. The sudden get made him let go of me and I landed on my feet and started coughing as I placed my own hand on my throat trying to breathe again. Suddenly Dracul is in between us and he knees the guy in the face before taking his hand and slamming the guy down into the ground with one hand over his face. My eyes widen as I watch black spread across the guys face from Dracul’s hand.

"Let the cats go, before I hang you from a tree and snap your neck or smother you till you can’t fucking breath anymore,” Dracul threatened. There were gashes and bruises all over his back and his suit was ripped badly. I stand up and run over to them. Blood is running out of Dracul’s nose as he bares his fangs at the man that he has pinned to the ground. I grab Aero from his grasp and Karim comes over and I hand Aero to him quickly.

“Dracul stop!” I yell at him but he’s like he can’t hear me and the guy is struggling under his grasp. “I SAID STOP!” I scream at the top of my lungs and grab a hold of him and from the force I put behind my jump I was able to knock him off the guy. Both of us fall to the ground as I hold onto him. "I understand you're pissed, but you can't kill him," I yell at him as my heart is pounding and I'm shaking from watching what he was doing. It was as if he lost it.

"You do understand I'm the bad guy, right?! I don't fucking care if he dies or not! I don't have to be the good hero moral bullshit like you do!" Dracul barked back at me.

“I DON’T FUCKING CARE IF YOU’RE A BAD GUY OR NOT. I’M NOT LETTING YOU FUCKING KILL HIM CAPISH?" I scream right back at him and tighten my grip on him. "I don't care if you're a bad guy. I don't care if you feel like you don't have to live up to those morals. I'm telling you this now. Kill anyone while I'm around and I promise you, you will see a side of me that no one ever sees. I will show you why my power is ice and I will not hold back." I said in a very dark tone, one that normally doesn’t come out of me.

He bared his teeth at me and practically hissed, "And if he killed you? Your friend? Tsuyoi? What then? What if he killed my friend Huh?!" I glare back at him without a problem and my ears go flat again my head with how pissed I am at him. "You wanna keep pissing me off too, I'll show you why my powers are thick black suffocating things."

“Fucking try me bat, see how fast I can suffocate you with my ice before you can with your black shit," I hissed right back at him.

“That’s enough you two,” Aj’s deep voice rang out and then I felt a hand grab the back of my shirt and pull me up and then I was pulled away from Dracul as he was yanked up at the same time. I look at Aj in shock as he gives Dracul the nastiest glare I’ve ever seen him do. He let go of my shirt and I dropped the short distance back to the ground. He put a finger on my nose and gave me a glare, not nearly as intense as it was to Dracul, but still nasty, “You, stay put. Dove will heal you and then I’m having a talk with you. I’m going to talk with this one first.”

“Y-Yes sir,” I answer quickly and then Aj throws Dracul over his shoulder and walk away with a very pissed off bat who’s glaring at me until there are out of my sight.

I feel a light tap on my shoulder and I see Karim smiling at me, “How are Kenny and Aero?” I ask.

“They’re both perfectly fine. I put them back in the room after the three retreated,” Karim spoke softly and enveloped my body in a warm light. “Aj won’t do anything to hurt Dracul unless he steps out of line while he’s talking to him.” I look at Karim in shock and he chuckles, “Yes, we both know full well who each other are. It’s how we made it to level three actually.”

“So, do you know who Dracul is?” I ask my voice almost a whisper.

He smiles at me softly as the light surrounding me fades, “I do, but you will have to figure that out on your own. Or if he wants to reveal who he is to you then he can do that himself.”  I jump when I hear the echo of a very loud smack. I look in the direction of where it came from and then I feel Karim’s gentle hand on my face and I look back at him. “Transform and go back inside and sit with Kenny and Aero, please. I would rather you be with them and I'll tell Aj where you are.”

I nod and lift my foot and brush where my charm is under my boot and go back to myself before going inside and back up to my room. Both of them are still sleeping soundly on the bed and I sigh in relief and go over and sit on the bed and gently stroke both of their heads. I wasn’t upstairs with the two of them alone for long before I heard heavy footsteps come up the stairs and then the door gently pushed the rest of the way open. Aj crossed his arms over his chest and leaned on the door frame, “So…”

I look down at my lap, “I’m sorry for jumping in like that. I didn’t want to see them take Aero and Kenny away,” My voice is soft and I can’t bring myself to look up at him.

I heard him walk across the room and then sit on the bed with me. I end up sliding towards him and my arm hits his softly. He grabs my chin with his pointer finger and thumb and makes me look up at him, "You know, jumping in like that could have fucked you over so hard. We weren't going to let them go, but you doing that could have made their chances easier." He said softly and then let go of my chin and placed his hand on my head, "I'm glad you didn't get hurt too badly though."

Tears start to blur my vision and I just end up wrapping my arms around Aj and hugging him, “I’m sorry. I was scared and pissed and I wasn’t thinking. I don’t want to lose them and then I was terrified that Dracul was going to kill that guy and I didn’t want that to happen and he wasn’t listening to me. I feel so pathetic and useless I couldn’t protect Aero on my own I could have messed up everything because of acting so recklessly.”

I felt Aj hug me back and pull me into him more. My head rests on his chest and he rubbed my back softly, "Hey, hey, you aren't pathetic or useless. You were very brave to do what you did. To fight that guy who had Kenny and Aero, to stop Dracul like that. You're very brave, Val. You have great potentials, I can see that in you, you'll go far. But that as a very intense fight to be thrown into like that. You'll be ready to protect Aero the next time, I know it."

I sniffle and pull an arm away from him so I can wipe my eyes, “Is Dracul going to be alright? Karim says he knows who he is, but he didn’t tell me. I didn’t want to pry because I know it’s not my place to ask others. Did Kenny ever tell you he was Aero’s cousin?” I ask trying to get a lighter topic.

Aj rose an eyebrow at me probably confused why I would ask if someone who threatened to kill me was going to be okay and then he looked away from a minute before looking back at me, "Yeah he's gonna be fine. And he did, Kenny told me a lot of things. He has a very hard time shutting up and it's worse when he’s a cat. He just chitters none stop."

“Does this mean that if it’s you, me, and Karim he’ll talk now? I would love to get to know him more!” I said happily, “I don’t know how well Adri would take to a talking cat.” I puff out my cheeks a bit and look away from Aj for a moment before looking back up at him. “But, I’m sorry again for the way I acted. I’m going to make sure I think before jumping in like that again.”

We let go of each other and he put his hand back on my head and messed up my hair, "Kenny would love to talk to you, you’ll just have to get used to him cause, he doesn't shut up and is very odd." He smiled down at me and then took his hand off my head and pinched my nose and gently shook my head as he held onto my nose, "Next time use that head of yours, I know you’re a smart kid too."

I can't help but laugh, "I will, I promise. And as long as Kenny doesn't mind me smothering him with love I'm sure I'll be able to get used to him being an oddball." My voice sounds like I have a stuffed nose as he pinches my nose.

He laughed and let go of my nose, "Ken loves to be fucking held and petted and hugged and really any affection you could show him he will love it."

I hear a small squeak come from Aero’s cat bed and see Demmy getting up and adjusting himself before laying back down. “Sorry Demmy,” I sigh a little and look back at Aj, "Should we take the two of them downstairs with us or let them sleep up here?"

“I have a feeling they’ll be fine for now. We fucked them up pretty bad so I don’t think we’ll be seeing anyone again for a while. But this does mean that we have to stay on our toes and can’t really leave these two alone,” Aj commented and stood up. "But we should go back downstairs."

I nod and stand up myself. I take my hair out of my clip and fix it before throwing it back up and following Aj back down the stairs. I stop behind Aj and look around him. Gabe, Joce, Yori, and Kane were all back in the house and they looked at me and I ended up looking away from them and down at the floor. I felt a hand placed on my head and I look back up at Aj who is smiling softly down at me before he puts a hand on my back and pushes me forward. “Go to the kitchen.”

“Okay,” I mutter softly and walk out. Adrian is sitting at the table with his mouth in his palm and looking out the window. He looks upset. I walk over to him and stand in front of him. I stand there quietly until he notices I’m there. He sits up straight and opens his mouth to say something but I place my hands on his cheeks and lean in and kiss him.

[roommateofmyimagination-blog]

Chapter 19.8: Shit has been brought to light, and shit probably went down

♘ Kane  ♘

 “Oh! I think I found a-” Yori was speaking and then I saw him fall down the edge we were talking down. 

“YORI!” I yelled and tried to grab his hand before he could fall down any further. I was too slow and I watched him fall down the side of the trail. “F-fuck!” I started to panic, What do I do what do I do? Looking up around me to see if there was a vine, rope, anything to help him up. I wasn’t seeing anything, but i had to go get him. “Damn!” I hissed and stripped my jacket off dropping it down beside me and then lifting the shirt i had on under off and onto my jacket on the damp ground. Turning to face the wall, i took a deep breath, bringing my hand up and over my shoulder to touch the tattoo that sat beside my shoulder blades on my spin. I touched the skin and leaned back to fall backward off the ledge. As i fell, i flipped around so my legs came around and aimed down under me where red scaley dragon wings slowed my fall.  I fell the same distance that yori did before i was hovering away from the wall he was pressed to and holding onto a vine for dear life. “Jump.” I held my hands out to him as he stared at me with wide eyes.

Yori stared at me with the most confused look on his face. His eyes searched my whole body looking for an answer. His mouth hung open a bit as his brows came closer and he was trying to find an answer somewhere.

“Jump or I’ll pull you from that vine!!” I hissed loudly.

“O-Okay,” he mumbled and got his legs under him and against the wall where he bounced the for a second, preparing to push off.

He did and when he pushed off, I got slightly below him so I could catch him from under his body and not possibly by the arms. He clung to my neck and looked up at me as he held onto me tightly. “See, you can trust me. I won't let you fall.” I smiled softly at him and took us both back up to safe solid, flat ground away from the edge...very far from the edge. I eased him down and he stood up, holding his arm after his hands left my neck, his stare still on me with confusion. “Are you okay?” 

“I-I’m okay…thank you.” he looked down then his head came back up and he spun around, whipping his head around as he did and sounding panicked  “Where’s Kane? Oh god, he didn’t fall, did he? I have to find him.”

“Hey hey,” I came up to him and grabbed his shoulders, “its okay, just give me a moment, Stay here.” I let him go and walked back slowly. Walking backward to the edge, I dropped down below to where I stripped my clothes off. Grabbing them off the ground, I kicked up and off the edge they were sitting on and came back to yori, Landing on the ground, I walked slowly to him, touching my back once more as my magical form disappeared off my body. “See, it's all okay.” I chuckled lightly and held my arms out with a shirt in both hands. 

“Kane…” he spoke softly, his eyes softening as he looked like he was going to cry. He closed the short distance between us as he came to me and hugged me tightly. Pressing our chests together and leaning his weight into me. Burying his face into my neck as I felt tears hit my skin.

Wrapping my arms around him and hugging him tightly, I rubbed his back slowly and swayed us side to side gently. “It's alright.” I whispered sweetly and softly, “ it's all okay, I'm here. You're safe.” 

“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry, I got to close to the edge and I knew how wet it was,” he mumbled into my neck, holding onto me tighter.

“It's okay.” I kissed the side of his head. “It's alright, I shouldn’t have asked if you wanted to go down there.” I brought his face up to look at me. Kissing his forehead, “let's go back and get your cleaned up and check your arm.” I smiled at him. 

“But the waterfall…” he whined softly and looked up at me through his lashes from tilting his head down. 

“But the waterfall my ass, darlin’.”  chuckling lightly I  grabbed his chin, pressing my thumb and index finger into his cheeks and making his lips out. “We’re goin’ back to Val’s.” 

“But…but…” he pouted and brought his arms up to wrap around my neck, batting his long lashes at me.

“But no sweet thing, we’re getting you to Val’s and patched up and good before someone comes up and wants to strangle me.” I smiled and laughed lightly at him.

���Then can we do something romantic later? like we make out up in the air or something?” he tilted his head to the side and smiled at me with anything but sweetness.

“I don't know about that yet, but we can try.” I leaned in closer to him, still holding his chin and kissed him on the lips. Pulling away just an inch, Yori opened his mouth enough to let me slip my tongue into his mouth. He wrapped his arms around me tighter, and my hand came down from his face to wrap around his waist. 

Yori’s hands slipped from my neck to my shoulders and down my chest, where he pulled away from our Kiss and his eyes looking towards my stomach. Biting his lip and an eyebrow going up before he looked back up at me. He leaned back into our kiss, both of us smiling. Dropping my jacket and shirt on the grass behind Yori, i cupped his face in my hands and kissed him passionately. His hands roaming down my stomach to the brim of my pants before moving around and holding my hips, he pressed his waist to mine. Rolling his body against mine to get a soft groan, I dragged my hands down his cheeks to his neck and held the back of his head. 

“We should head back.” I whispered low. 

“Just a little longer, please?” he spoke softly and sweetly, pressing his forehead against mine and looking at me through his lashes again. 

“Why, got something brewing in your head?” I asked and raised an eyebrow, looking down at his lips and biting my bottom lip before looking back up to meet his eyes. 

“Well, we didn’t get to have fun last night did we?” he asked and his lips turning into a wide smile.

“Alright.” I tilted my head to the side slightly and smiled back at him, “Then go for it.” whispering softly, I pressed my lips to his once more, slipping my tongue past his lips. 

Yori pressed further into me, Kissing me back passionately and deeply. His tongue piercing rolled over my tongue and sent a shiver through my spine. His leg came up between my legs and pressed against my crotch as his hands held firmly on my hips. My arms wrapped around his neck, growing weaker in the knees i held onto him for support. My legs started to buckle and I slowly lowered myself to the ground. Gripping Yori’s shirt and pulling him on top of me. My back hit the grass and Yori laid on top of me between my legs.  Yori cupped my face and started to kiss everywhere that wasn’t my lips, going down to my jaw and kissing down my neck. He kissed down every inch of my neck to my shoulder softly and pressing his lips there for a long time before going down ever so slightly.

Giggling softly, I put my hands on Yori’s chest, “Yooooooriiiii, that tickles a bit.” I tilted my head slightly as he got closer to my shoulder.

“Everything tickles you.” he chuckled and breathed softly on my neck and sending a shiver up my spine. 

“I knooooooooooooow, and you’re torturing me with this.” I laughed a little louder this time. Yori looked at me through his lashes and had a smirk on his lips. Moving down to kiss my collarbone and down my stomach. His hand slipped between us and his palm pressed against my crotch. “Hey hey hey hey now.” I chuckled and put a hand on his shoulders, making him stop and look at me with a confused look.

“Do you not want this?” he sounded upset a bit and was staring at me with worried eyes.

“No no, Darlin that's not it.” I cupped his face, “I was just thinking if you get to play with me, I should play with you right?” licking my lips and sitting up, I made Yori sit on his bottom between my legs and I scooted close to him. My legs doing over his and around his hips. 

Yori eyed me up and down before smiling softly and going to work on opening my pants. Doing the same to him. We both sat there on the grass stroking each other off softly and slowly. Kissing each other or latching onto the other's skin to leave hickies and soft bites and kisses. I’d start giggling the more he kissed on me and got me closer to my climax.Yori was really talented at using his hands. He knew just how to stroke me off, where to squeeze, where his fingers would brush and when to quicken the stroking. Leaning my forehead on his shoulder, my left hand went up to hold the back of his head as my right hand held onto his arm. Panting softly and giggling I kissed his neck several times before getting a shiver up my spine and shuddering hard at my climax. Yori laughed lightly at my reaction, bringing his hand up to clean the cum off his hand.Nipping his neck, i grabbed his erection and my dick and stroked us both off at once, pumping out any of the remaining climax from my own cock and getting a shiver from yori. Shivering himself and letting out a soft little moan he came in my hand and I did the same when he cleaned his hand. This time i made sure he was watching me lick my fingers and sticking them in my mouth and sucking off the rest. Grabbing my face after my fingers left my mouth, Yori kissed me and slipped his tongue into my mouth. Leaning into me, i put my hands on his and kissed him back. 

Laughing lightly, I leaned away from him. “We need to go back. Get you cleaned up and all that shit.”  I worked on getting my pants closed and went to Yori's to help him out.

“Yeah, you’re right.” He tapped his forehead on mine and looked down between us. “Hey, can I show you something?” he asked softly in a whisper.

I raised a brow and stared back him, “yeah, what?”

He looked at me then the sound of a click coming from his tongue hit my ears, and a bright light changing Yori’s form was all I saw next "I'm the trash panda that kept bugging you. Its why I was so shocked earlier too seeing you." he moved away from me a bit.

I looked him up and down and held my mouth open, “wait wait wait what,” I got up and grabbed him by the hands pulling him up with me to look at him. I held onto his hands and kept us both at arms distance apart from each other.” you're the...You are the fucking trash pa-...YOU’RE THE RACOON?!” I yelled and my voice broke a bit, “oooooooooooooooh my gooooooooood that makes so much sense why you have a FUCKING PET RACOON HOLY SHIT.” I looked off to the side then down at our feet and then at Yori’s face.

Yori laughed at my reaction and looked up at me after he finished laughing, " Yes, that's why I have a pet raccoon. I'm sorry I didn't tell you. I didn't know what would happen if I did." 

“Uuuuuuuh……….Wheres your mark?” I asked very concerned and curious. “Cuz I didn't see you move and I'm confused.” I walked closer to him to close the distance between us and our arms not stretched out anymore. 

He smirked and stuck his tongue out to me to show his tongue piercing and pulled it back in to speak. "you like to play with it a fair bit actually," and he smiled sweetly "what about you?"  he asked.

“Uh.” I shook my head a bit to focus on what he asked, “Mine’s on my back.” I turned to let him see the dragon scale tattoo-like mark on my back go down my spine. “I always thought everyone had a mark,” I paused to turn around, “but yours is a piercing.”  I squinted at him and hissed a bit, “why is mine a marking?” 

"I think they can be either. So if your partner thinks you’re best suited for a mark you got a mark and vise versa." he shrugged his shoulders and smiled at me "but I think your tattoo looks sexy."

“Heh.” I chuckled softly, “Thanks. I'm glad ya like it.”  I grabbed his chin softly between my index and thumb. “But do ya think you can get it moved? I don't like the idea of someone else kissing my man.” smirked a bit, “I kinda like the idea of only I get to taste your mouth and not your partner.” 

He blinked at me for a moment, "I can ask. There's no harm with me asking. She's really laid back about that kinda stuff.”

“Oh...yours is a woman?” I paused and then slumped my shoulders down and tilted my head and stared at him, “I'm an idiot, of course, its a woman. Aaliyah is a lady raccoon.” I put my hand on my face, “fucking dumbass.” I laughed to myself. 

I could hear yori giggle and then he pulled my hand from my face and softly kissed me on the lips before speaking, "it's okay, I know she's watching us. Aila you can come out. I need you to answer a question for me please."  he turned from me and looked off behind him.

There was a bit of rustling in the trees before a small thin woman came into view and walked closer to us. She looked very tiny, with a very athletic build and dressed in black. Pink eyes standing out against her Black and Silver hair, mostly silver with the black on the bottom of her hair, swished and bounced behind her as she walked up to Yori  and stood behind him off to his side and smiled at me, “hi Kane.”

“Heh, Hi Aali, sorry for calling yori a trash panda. You’re a beautiful Racoon.” I smiled at her and laughed nervously. 

She giggled and waved "oh you’re fine dear. Don't worry about it neither of us are mad. What's the question the two of you want to ask me?"

"We were wondering if I could have my piercing in a different spot," Yori asked and looked down at her with a smile.

“I ah, I have no problem with it ya know.” I laughed nervously, “I know with Aali she’s not kissing you to be flirty its just to get ya know….hero going.” 

“Why are you so nervous?” Yori turned to me and raised a brow but looked concerned.

“Ya know, Aali is cute as a little raccoon and all. Buuuut.” I paused and looked over at her, “No offense, but you kinda scare me because you look like you could kick my ass.” 

Aali giggled and hopped over to me wrapping her thin arms around my waist. “Don’t be nervous sweetie you're too cute to be nervous! Besides, I only kiss him to place the piercing. I don’t have to kiss him to get his hero mode activated. But with my eavesdropping let me explain something a little more. for the markings, they can be a tattoo, a piercing, or a charm. We as Magicae Socius decide based on your personality what’s best suited for you to have. But it’s not permanent it can always be moved to a different place. So, yes we can move it if you're uncomfortable with the fact that it’s on his tongue, I don’t mind.” 

Yori smiled softly at me “See, she’s really laid back about it. But she’s asking you the question.”

Hugging Aali back around her shoulders, “I...uh I don't really mind it I like his tongue piercing. It's fun to play with.” I laughed nervously and then tensed up, “but ah uh not that its a toy ya know, its a very serious thing, but I don't wanna make Yori accidentally transform if I kiss him and it hit his mouth.” 

She looked up at me before looking at Yori with a smile and cheering, “Before I move it wait one moment.” she let go of me and ran to a set of bushes and jumped in looking for something  “I got you Ryai!!” she popped out holding a little green lizard in her hands and started kissing on it.

I knew that green lizard well, and he was squeaking and making little hissing noises before a teal puff of smoke surrounded them and Ryaikum was now holding Aali, and she squealed and tackled him to the ground. There was silence between the two of them momentarily before Ryai popped up with Aali latched to his neck. Standing up she dangled playfully from his neck and he was completely unfazed by her.

“Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh.” I watched the two of them from the bushes, as Ryaikum walked out with Aaliyah still around his neck.

“uuuuuuuuhhhhaaaaaaa so obviously you know each other a lot better than we thought you did" yori laughed a little and put his hand on my arm.

“Ah yes, we do. We got close to each other when you two would be in class or doing something else not in the dorm.” Ryaikum tried to pull Aaliyah off of him but failed horribly and just smiled at her as she dangled off of him.

He smiled and laughed a bit, “Oh she just put the charm aspect on my piercing. I already had it before I met Alia,” he rubbed the back of his head with the hand that was just on my arm,  “She was a little upset that I already had one because she wanted me to have a piercing so she put it on it instead. So, you're not losing the piercing when she moves it.” 

“Oh…” I stared at his lips. “I guess that's not so bad, but if you want it moved. I won't mind it at all.” I looked up to meet his eyes and he gave me a smile and squinted his eyes at me and shook his head playfully.

Aali pulled her body up against Ryai and kissed his cheek before she dropped down the distance and hit the grass with her feet., “What do you think? Should we give them their upgrade? I gotta move Yori’s so I actually get to give him a piercing this time!”

Ryai held onto her hips and looked over at me, “Kane, do you think you can handle that responsibility?” 

I looked over at Ryai and then to Yori and back over to Ryaikum and looked down at my feet momentarily. “I….I think so. What do you think Ray?” 

“Kane, I’ve always known you’re ready for greater things.” He smiled at me, sliding his hand across Aali’s hips and walked over to me and put his hand on my shoulder. “So yes, I think you’re ready and you know I will be here with you to help you through it all.” 

I smiled up at him, “yeah then I think I am.”  I looked over at yori, “you?”

Yori had a smile on his lips and quickly nodded his head, sticking out just the tip of his tongue and winking at me,  “I’m ready for it. I can’t let my dragon jump ahead of me now can I?” 

Aali giggled loudly and ran behind Yori and pushed against his back, making him press into me “Well, kiss each other now before I have my way with you~”

“Aahahaha.” I started to laugh a little bit and looked up and behind me at Ray as he had his hands on the back of my shoulders. 

“Aaliyah, don't tease them like that.” he laughed, “but Kane, I do need you to remove your shirt or at least pull it over your head.”

“Oh fuck, do you have to hit me again?” I groaned and leaned my head back into his chest. “Wait, do you have to kiss Yori to remove it?” I looked down at Aali as she stood behind Yori still.

Aali bounced a little and smiled widely, “Mhm! It’s how I gave it to him and that’s how I have to remove it~ But don’t worry, it’s much faster removing it than it is putting it back on.”

Yori looked concerned and looked up at Ryaikum with puppy eyes  “Please don’t hurt him. I would like to have a fully functional boyfriend.”

“It's not going to break him, I promise, it's just a gentle hit.” Ryaikum smiled at Yori.

“It's not gentle at all.” I rolled my eyes, only to get my ear pinched hard by Ray, “ow ow ow okay okay I lied, lemme go.” I whined and he let go of my ear, “but Yori you don't have to have your charm moved, it's all up to you.” I pouted a bit and touched my ear that Ray pinched.

Yori finished the distance between and gave me a quick kiss  “I don’t mind, I would rather not have to worry about possible transforming when we’re in public. I’ve had to be extra cautious with everything since it’s in my mouth.” 

Aali crossed her arms and tipped her head to the side, looking at Yori then to Ray and I “So what do you think? Collarbone? Hip?” she asked.

“Diiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii...do you have to kiss him again to give him the new piercing?” I stared at her before finishing my sentence. I heard Ryai groan and then he slapped his hand on his face.

 “Hm? Not necessarily, but whatever way it’s applied it’s the way we have to give upgrades or remove it.”

“Well, We’ll let Yori decide where he wants it. I’ll be giving Kane his.” Ryaikum pulled me a bit away from Yori and then pulled my jacket and shirt over my head, and I pulled it back over my head so my shirt was only in my arms.

“Thanks for yanking my shirt dude.” I looked back at him. 

“You’re welcome, now brace yourself.” he had a smirk on his face.

Groaning I looked away from him and readied myself to get hit. I heard Ryai’s feet shuffle against the grass and it sounded like he was spinning on his feet, which he fucking was. The tip of his tail grazed the back of my shoulders and came across my right to the left and left my back.  I stumbled a bit forward, ready for the impact this time, unlike the first time Ryai ever did that to me. I heard him start laughing behind me and I turned my head over my shoulder to look at him. He instantly stopped and had his serious but sweet smile on his lips and staring at me. 

“I hate when you do that.” I stuck my tongue out at him.

“Aaaw, I'm sorry my little whelp. But you know its out of affection.” he showed me his sharp pointy fangs in a smile and his pink eyes softened.

Groaning I turned to look at Yori, he had his mouth open like he was about to say something until Aali come up and grabbed his face pulling him down so she can lock lips with him. Yori Looked mildly shocked at the sudden kiss and I stared at them with wide eyes before looking at Ryai and back to them. Yori looked absolutely drained from the kiss and looked like he was gonna pass out. Dropping my shirt and jacket to the ground once more I quickly went over to Yori and held him up, “hey hey, you okay?” I asked holding him up from under his arms.

“That’s what it’s like to have your power taken from you. the stronger you are the worse it is.” Ryaikum said calmly and watched Aali do her work.

“Uuuh?” I stared at Ryai and then stared at Aali as she kissed her palm and pulled Yori’s jeans down just a bit and then slapped her hand across his hip.

“There we go!” She chirped and stood up with her hands on her hips.

“What the fuck?” I asked and looked from Aali to Yori. He looked mildly confused still but he had all of his color back. Well most of his color, Yori was still pretty pale naturally. 

Aali smiled widely and held her thumb up like she was proud of her work “We’re all set, You’ve got level two on top of it!” 

Yori made a soft laugh and smiled at her “Please don’t do that again, it felt like someone threw me into a wall.”

“You gonna be good?” I asked and helped yori up to his feet.

He fixed his jeans and smiled sweetly at me, “yeah, thanks for holding me up.” He put a hand on my shoulder and kissed my cheek softly.

“Yeah, no problem.” I smiled back at him, then put my hands on his cheeks and pulled him in for a kiss. Slipping my tongue past his lips and playing with his piercing, making sure it’d have to touch the rough of his mouth.  Yori eagerly kissed me back and put his arms over my shoulders and wrapped around my neck loosely. Kissing him softly a few times before I bit his bottom lip gently and let go. Smirking at him, “So I had to kiss you, I know Aali means well but,” I paused and stared at his lips, “you're mine and only I get to kiss you.”

I could hear Aali start to giggle happily  “Ryai aren’t they adorable!!! I think they're adorable!!” she sounded like she was bouncing, and soon after the sound of Ryai grunting a bit assuming that she jumped on him.

Yori put his hands on my wrists and down my forearm, kissing me softly on the lips,  “I’m okay with that.” he smiled at me.

Chuckling a bit I smiled back at him and stuck the tip of my tongue out at him. Putting my hands around his hips, “So when did you two get friendly exactly?”

“Oh!! Let me tell you two a story!!! So, one of the days when the two of you were in class Ryai here got out of his tank. Flumped on the floor like a champ and woke me up! And I didn’t want you two to worry so I went and grabbed him, but I can’t reach the tank in my raccoon form so I transformed to this form and went to put him back in when he transformed and I was holding onto him instead of the adorable cuteness of his lizard form.” she dropped down from Ryai’s neck and landed on her feet.

“After a moment she pulled me to one of the beds and made me sit with her and talk to her as she continued to ramble off questions before I could even answer the first set she asked. “ Ryai spoke next and watched Aali as she hugged him around his arm.

“But why do you seem more than friendly?” Yori asked and chuckled, “Aali hasn’t really let you go since she found you.” 

“Well I kissed him first and he was kinda resistant and I told him to lighten up after the kiss.” she said proudly and clung tighter to Ryai’s arm.

I stared at Ryaikum with wide eyes and tilted my head, “And then what?” I asked.

“That's all you need to know.” Is all he answered with.

I felt a huge smile form on my lips and I looked at Yori who was staring at me with his own smile on his lips. Looking over at Ray and Aali, I let go off Yori’s hips and squatted down. Covering my face with my hands and laughing loudly and violently into my hands. Curling in a bit on myself as I laughed until I started crying. 

I could hear yori start to laugh as well and speak very sweetly “You two certainly loosened up quite a bit then~”

“I-, Excuse me?!” Ryai sounded a bit embarrassed by what Yori had said, “it was not anything that you two are possibly thinking.”

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHAHAHAHA!” I laughed even louder and flopped over and rolled onto my back on the grass, covering my face and laughing loudly and sounding like I couldn't breathe. “AAAAAAH YOU TWO TOTALLY HAD SEX ON ONE OF OUR DORM BEDS!! AAAHAHAHA THATS SO FUCKED UP!” 

I heard Yori plop down beside me on the grass, sounding like he was laughing and crying too “Come on we’re adult-ish you can totally tell us.”

Pulling on my face, I looked back at Ryai and Aali upside down. Aali had the happiest smile on her face and looking between us and up at Ryai. Ryaikum, on the other hand, had turned his head away from Aali and looked embarrassed, a pink blush on his face. “Ray buddy, can we leave you two alone? Can we trust you we won't come home one day to little babies?” 

“Kane!” He turned back to look at me, his soft pink eyes wide now as his blush deepened to a darker red under all that green hair making his hair stand out amongst all the red. 

“OH don’t worry there won’t be babies unless we want them~” Aali patted on Ryai’s arm happily and with a smug happy look on her face “There are no oops for magicae socius.”

“Wait what?” I rolled over onto my stomach and sat up on my knees. “What do you mean by that?”

“Can you not have babies?” Yori sounded and looked so disturbed by that, He looked at me and I couldn't help but laugh at what he said and how he said it. Curling in on myself and putting my forehead on my lap I started to tremble from trying not to laugh.  

“Of course we can have babies, but it’s only if both of us agree that we want them that’s when the reproductive organs kick into gear and we can try to have kids.” Aali explained happily to us.

“If you’re gay does that still work?” I asked bluntly and sat up on my knees. 

“Kane….” Ryaikum sighed heavily and his free hand came up to cover his face.

“It's a legit question okay, you guys are magical. Anything could be possible.” I stared at him, “RAY YOU’RE A FUCKING DRAGON WHO TURNS INTO AN IIIIIIITTY BIIIIITTY LITTLE BEARDED DRAGON LIZARD.”

“I don’t believe so. Even though we are magical, I don’t think that men have the ability to house a growing child in them.” Aali playfully tapped her chin like she was thinking on that.

“What if you’re a seahorse?” Yori asked beside me, holding his hand up in the air. 

“Then yes, it works that way but only that way.” Ryai answered after pulling on his face. “But the male must be in his animal form for him to have children.”

“See!! Anything is possible!!” I laughed loudly.

“You two are so curious about this.” Aali giggled.

Yori was also giggling and grabbed me around the waist in a hug, “To be fair we’re also acting like children with how bad we’re laughing.”

“Oh you might, I'm actually finding this funny and I laugh at anything anyways.” I chuckled lightly at him. “OH FUCK, WE NEED TO GET BACK.” I got up and picked yori up with me. Lifting him up to his feet so he could land on them again. I grabbed my shirt and jacket and quickly put them on. “Cmon, back to cute forms, we gotta go back to Vals!” 

“Shit, that’s right! Aj and Karim will get pissed if we’re not back before dinners done.” Yori shouted a bit.

“Rodger dodger~!” Aali poofed into a cute little baby Racoon form and scurried off behind Yori as he took a running start to Val’s.

Ryai poofed into his little-bearded dragon form and I bent down to pick him up and put him in my jacket pocket. Keeping him safe as I ran after Yori. We made it to the house and everything quiet and fine.We peaked in and looked around, we didn't see anyone either. Aali scurried off into the house as Yori and I both quickly hurried to the bathroom. Closing the door behind us, I looked under the sink for a first aid kit. 

“Take your shirt off and sit on the toilet or edge of the tub.” I mumbled as I dug around for a kit. 

“Do you want help looking for it?” I heard yori speak and when I popped up to look at him, he was sitting on the toilet seat with his shirt off, staring at me.

“Mmmm, No cuz then ill get distracted by your butt.” I smiled and then went back to looking for the kit. “Aahah! Found it!” I popped up and held a small bag in my hands, “ it's not a white box like I thought, it's this little decorative bag.”  I set the baggy down on the sink and dug around for various sized Bandaids and cleaning stuff. “Alright lemme see your arm.” I walked over to him and gently grab his forearm and examine his arm. I could see a smirk on Yori’s lips and he gently tugged on my pants with his free hand. Making me walk closer to him and stand between his legs. His hand left my hip and trailed down to my crotch. His palm pressed against my dick as he ran his hand along the length of my cock and down to my leg where he ran his hand going the other way. Groaning softly I bit my lip and looking over at him, “Do you want me to treat your arm?” I laughed lightly.

“I do, but I want something else too,” Yori smiled up at me like he was completely innocent and was being a good boy “But, don’t mind me please carry on with what you're doing.”

“Mmmmhmm.” I hummed and eyed him. Stepping out from between his legs, I kicked his foot gently to make him put his legs together. Walking back up to him, I straddled his legs and sat on his lap. I leaned over and turned the faucet on and ran my hand under the water. “This may sting.” I grabbed his arm again with my dry left hand and gently ran my wet right hand along his arm and cleaned off the mud, blood, and dirt. He tensed a bit, mostly when I used a tissue to dry his arm off. He mostly tensed and yelped when I got to one area that did look really bad compared to all the little scraps he had. “Its good you didn't get too badly hurt.” I mumbled and grabbed some teaspoon and gently tapped and rubbed it into his cuts.

“I’m sorry I lost my balance back there. I didn’t think I would,” he turned to look away from his arm and looked down at the small space between us. “Thank you so much for saving me.”

Picking his face up with my dry hand, I lifted his head up so I could kiss him on the lips. Kissing him softly several times before breaking our kiss and tapping my forehead against his softly. “Hey, I'm not mad at you.” I smiled softly at him, “I'm glad you're okay, that could have been worse, this is probably the best scenario.” I held his face in my hands and kissed him once more. “I wasn’t going to leave you there. Ryai could have yelled at me and hurt me for exposing myself, or broke out bond… I didn't care about any of that I had to save you.” 

“I don’t want you to lose your bond with him though. He may be serious but he really likes you and I want you to keep it even if it means losing my own,” he leaned in to kiss me once more softly “I promise I’ll never tell anyone.”

“I trust you.” I spoke softly and low, kissing him softly again. Bringing my hands from his face and down his chest to his stomach. “Everythings gonna be okay.” I smiled at him and locked eyes with him. “I promise.”

“You know that if anything is bothering you at all you can come to me about it. That’s what I”m here for and I don’t want you hiding things from me. I’m your boyfriend after all.” he smiled up at me. 

“I know.” I smiled back at him and kissed the bridge of his nose.

“Can someone take me out of this pocket please.” a nasaly high Pitched voice spoke, and I could feel squirming in my pocket.

“Oh shit, I'm sorry Ray.” I leaned away from Yori and pulled Ryaikum out of my pocket, and got off Yori’s lap to open the door and let him out. “You go have fun with your lady friend.”  He turned around and hissed at me a bit before scuttling off somewhere in the house. “Sorry about that.”I chuckled and closed the door, coming back over to sit on Yori’s lap and grabbed some bandaids to put on the small cuts. “Do you think we should wrap the bad one?”

“We probably should just to be safe. When we’re done I’ll go get changed so hopefully, no one will ask what happened. I do wonder where everyone else is though. It was really quiet in the house.” he smiled at me when I plopped down on his lap, and let me wrap his arm,

“Totally having sex somewhere on Val’s land…” I mumbled and focused on wrapping Yori’s arm up.

“Well, I think Gabe and Joce are at least making out somewhere in the woods. Aj and Karim may be outside, and since this is Val’s property who knows where he could have taken Adri to do it.” Yori chuckled to himself at my comment.

Laughing loudly, I leaned back and flailed my arms a bit before wrapping my arms around Yori’s neck and pressing into him as I buried my face into Yori’s neck and laughed. “Oh god, and I thought we were bad!”

“I mean if we could keep quiet I don’t think we’re that bad. Not like Karim and Aj last night.” he wrapped his arms around me and held me on his lap.

I popped up from leaning against him, “Us quiet? I laugh at everything and anything we do together. But I did not expect Aj and Karim to be that long either.” I started to giggle.

“Neither did I,” he giggled and kissed my neck softly, getting a shiver out of me “I should probably go get changed, did you want to help?”

“Aaah, I want you to keep kissing my neck.” I giggled and bit my lip a bit.

“I think I can do that first.” he smirked and pressed his lips to my neck again. Kissing up and down my neck and down to my collarbone before going back up and kissing my jaw. Leaning my head to the left, Yori moved to kiss the right side of my neck. His piercing would roll and slide long my neck when he’d swipe his tongue along my skin, nipping and sucking softly on my neck as well. His right hand left my hip and pressed against my crotch, feeling me up again but with more force this time and actually stroking along the length of my dick. Wrapping my arms around his neck, I cupped the back of his head with my right hand and my left gently clawed at his back. Scooting further up his lap, I buried my face into Yori’s neck and let out a shaky moan.

I could feel Yori’s lips curve into a smile against my neck, mumbling and speaking low  “Do you want me to go further?” He opened his mouth and bit my neck softly, his teeth pinching my skin but not enough to hurt or leave a mark. His left hand left my hip finally and he brought his hand up to feel my chest over my shirt, Pushing my jacket away from my chest.

Giggling softly and letting out a shaky breath again, “f-fuck yes, but, ehehe.” His tongue swiped up my neck and his right hand pressed harder on my crotch, “we should find e-ever-everyone.”

“Then we’ll continue this later. It’ll be worth it.” he sat up and kissed my lips passionately as his right hand squeezing my forming erection one more time and his left hand lingered on my chest for a bit before he took his hands off my body.

“I hate when you do this to me,” I laughed lightly and nipped his neck like he did me. “You do it so fucking good.”

He leaned in and whispered in my ear, “But I’m working you from soft to hard in my mouth tonight before you can put it in,” he quickly kissed the top of my ear and pulled away smiling at me, “Thank you again for wrapping my arm. I really appreciate it.”

I felt my whole body shiver and I bit my bottom lip hard and stared at his lips, “Mmmmhmmm.” I hummed and nodded my head a bit. 

He giggled softly “If we’re going to go find everyone we should probably stand up and put everything away.”

“Ah oh yeah.” I  got off of Yori’s lap and put all the things back into the bag it came from and put it under the skin. I gave Yori my jacket to wear until we got to our room for him to change. When we opened the door, we saw a flash of red hair go by and stomped up the stairs with the door closing behind him. “Was that Val?” I asked, still staring up at the now closed door.

“I think it was. By how he was walking he looked like something really upset him. Do we go and try to talk to him?” Yori leaned into my back and stared at the door too.

“I dunno, we need to get you changed though.” I left the bathroom and grabbed Yori’s hand and pulled him to our bedroom so he could put on a fresh shirt but he didn't have a long sleeved shirt on him, so I just let him continue to wear my jacket.

We stepped back out and we looked up at Val’s door and back into the living room seeing Joce and Gabe were back and they were looking out the door we came in. Aj came in he looked a bit pissed off but more concerned. He didn't storm up the stairs like Val did but he went up to Val’s room and opened the door, Closing it behind him like Val did.  The four of us just kinda stood there and stared at each other.

“Do either of you know whats going on?” Gabe asked and he put a hand on Joce's hip and pushed her gently to the sofa out of the way.

“No.” Yori kinda pouted and then followed suit like Gabe was and went to sit in a chair. 

“I think someone fucked up….” I looked back at the bedrooms before sitting on the arm of the chair Yori was sitting at.

“Think Val and Adrian got in a fight?” Joce spoke up, “Aj looked very concerned and pissed.” 

“It’s possible, Val kinda flew past us and looked upset and stormed up the stairs.” Yori slumped in the chair.

Joce got up off the sofa, “Should I go find Adrian? I don't want him alone if he’s hurt.” 

“Do you think he wants company?” I asked.

“No he doesn't, but I’ve known him for a long time now. I know how he gets.” she frowned. 

Yori’s head whipped between Gabe and I before looking back at Joce. “If Aj is up with Val it probably means that Karim is with Adrian.”

Gabe sunk into the back of the sofa and had his arms crossed, sounding serious “True, and Aj had a bit of a mixture of being pissed and concerned so he probably tried to talk sense into Adrian, failed got pissed Karim told him to go to Val and Karim is with Adri and is getting him to calm down. Where Karim and Adrian are though is a good question.”

“I figured that much,” Joce spoke, “but I bet if I yell loud enough I'll get a response out of him because I know Adrian is off somewhere smoking his life away one cigarette at a time and he's smoking rapidly. “

Yori tipped his head and his body leaned so he was pressing his head and shoulder into my arm and looked up at me “Don’t you think that Karim would get him to stop though? He seems like the type of guy that would do that.”

“I think Karim would probably just toss his pack as far as he possibly could.” I laughed and put my arm around Yori. “but I think we should leave it up to Karim and Aj, they seem to know more than any of us anyways somehow.” 

“You’re right…” Joce sat back down heavily on the sofa by Gabe, enough to startle Gabe and she leaned into him sounding sad, “I know...Karim doesn't know Adrian like I do, but I guess he’d be more helpful then I would be. I’d just kick his ass…”

Gabe would put his hand over her shoulder and kiss the side of her head and whisper something in her ear to make her feel better. She looked up at him a bit and had a soft smile on her lips.

Yori spoke sweetly and softly, “We all know that you mean well though Joce.”

“I know.” she smiled at us, then did get up again. “I do want to find them though and know he’s okay.” Gabe got up behind her and held her hand, “We’ll be back soon hopefully with Karim and Adrian.” she dragged Gabe behind her and they went back outside. 

“Sooooooo.” I smiled down at yori then slipped off the arm of the chair and laid across Yori’s lap with my back to the other arm and my legs draped off the side I was sitting on, “we just wanna wait here for everyone to come back in or down?”

Yori chuckled and leaned down to kiss me on the lips quickly, “I think that’s a good idea." 

We sat there together, cuddling and waiting silently for everyone to come back in. I mostly played with Yori’s hands and he’d lean in and kiss my head or cheek, and throw in a random kiss on the lips as we waited. 

[roommateofmyimagination-blog]

Chapter 19.5: Take That Step Forward Yori

♤Yori♤

Val’s house is super nice looking and really fricking big on the inside. It has that almost barn kinda feels to it, I like it. I think I would be more excited if Kane didn't have to work and he would have been able to come up with us right off the bat this morning.

"Val's having everyone over to his house for Thanksgiving break, do you want to go?" I asked Kane as he has over half his body under a truck. He works as a mechanic in a garage right by the school. His co-workers have gotten to know me pretty well so, they let me in the shop if I have to talk with him.

“Oh yeah, totally. I just have to work first. But, I’ll totally come up when I get out. Just shoot me the ginger snaps address.” He answered with his normal giggle when something excited him.

“I can do that.” I smiled as he came out from under the truck to smile back at me. “I have to get going to class so I’ll see you later.”

“Sounds good,” He chuckled. As I waved to him and left the shop.

I sigh as I replay the memory in my head. I wish you could have gotten off to come up here with us so we could spend the day together. But, I know how important work is and what it means to both you as a person and your degree. It's not like it should matter anyway. We're not dating or anything, we're just friends with benefits.

“Hey,” I jump when I head Joce’s voice as she brings me out of my thoughts. I look over my shoulder to see that it’s not just her that’s standing there, but Gabe and Aj as well. I spin around in my stool so I can face the three of them.

“What’s up?” I ask a bit confused as to why the three of them are standing together. Maybe they need me for something?

You're what's up," Joce said bluntly.

“What?” I blink a few times waiting for a further explanation.

“You barely talked in the car here and since we got the tour of the house and we put our stuff in the rooms we’ll be sleeping in you grabbed the stool and have had your ass parked by the window this entire time,” Joce points out to me. Only now am I realizing that my butt kinda hurts and my legs are stiffening up from not moving?

“Did you and Kane get in an argument this morning before he had to go to work?” Gabe asked in his quiet tone that he will naturally talk to me in if I’m not pissing him off.

I shake my head rapidly, my loose hair wiping me in the face because of it. "No, no we didn't get into a fight."

“Then talk, what’s the problem?” Aj finally spoke in a very stern voice and it made me sit up straight and put both hands down between my legs onto the seat.

“I don’t know. I’m just confused I guess,” My voice failing me by the end of my sentence I look down at my hands as I press my tongue ring against the roof of my mouth. As long as I don’t click my tongue I won’t transform so just pressing my piercing against the roof of my mouth will do nothing but remind me that it’s there. Kane seems to like playing with it, but it’s one of those I can’t tell him that it’s for my magic form. I heard one of them walk away, but I didn’t bother looking up. I saw Aj’s socks come into my field of vision and then a pair of stool legs.

I hear the stool squeak a little under his weight and then I feel a hand on my shoulder. I look up to see him looking at me, “Then start from the beginning so I can know why you’re confused.”

I take a breath, "Kane and I are roommates and we quickly became friends. He's a lot of fun to hang out with and can always make me smile and laugh. A couple months ago, though we started being friends with benefits. I think it was when Gabe and Joce had their first date is the first night that we did it. Since then, I don’t know. I’ve started to really like him as more than just a friend. I mean, I was starting to realize cute and fun things about him before then, but it made it more apparent after our first time. And I know he’s busy and always at work, so I don’t want to bug him with how I feel and what not,” I answer honestly. I look away from Aj and Gabe and Joce are staring at me in shock and I look back at Aj who seems like he’s thinking but still is slightly shocked. Did I say too much?

He pulled his hand off my shoulder and crossed his arms over his chest before he started snickering. “You remind me of a certain someone I know.” I look at him really confused by what he means and wait for a further explanation. He smiles at me, “You need to tell him. Kane’s not going to be able to step up to the plate so you should do it and take the swing.”

"Did you seriously just use a baseball metaphor for my little brother?" Gabe grumbles from behind him.

“Shut it or I’m sicking a bunny on you,” Aj growled and looked over his shoulder.

Gabe sighs very heavily and looks away and Aj looks back at me, "As I was saying. Kane doesn't seem like the kind of person that will come out and tell you what he's thinking. Especially if its something to a person that he's getting intimate with. So, get him alone at some point this weekend and talk to him about it.”

I nod a little, “I’ll try.”

“You’ll just keep feeling like nothing is working and you’ll do something wrong and that he’ll hate you forever if you tell him. That’s not the case, if you don’t speak up you’ll be stuck in this loop. Take that step forward and ask him out.” Aj patted my head, “You seem like a smart kid.” Like a smart kid?

“R-Right,” I mutter, “I’ll try.”

“Good, now get up and start moving around before you get so stiff you can’t move,” He slapped my arm. I rub where he slapped because it wasn’t gentle and stood up. My legs were wobbly and my butt hurt from sitting for so long. “Told you.”

“Good, now come on we’re getting something for you to drink,” Joce jumps in.

"Can I go to the restroom first?" I ask and the three of them start laughing. I scurry off to the bathroom. After that Gabe and Joce keep me preoccupied and when the subject of pizza comes up I text Kane asking him about it. Answering everyone’s questions when Kane answers we then split up. Aj, Adrian, Gabe, and Joce all head to the store and I stay home with Karim and Val. We got things ready and we made the dough. By the time that they got back with everything and we started getting the pizza’s together the doorbell rang. Val ran off to get the door. When I head Kane’s voice I was so happy and I smile instantly grew on my face. I heard Gabe chuckle and I look over at him and he’s just smiling at me. We finished the pizzas and got them in the oven. Once they were done we all ate our pizza’s in different styles and then hung out in Val’s hot tube outside.

Our conversations were fun and Gabe and Aj talked about their tattoos that they had. I got out when I was starting to get prunie and went inside and found the towels. Drying off and changing into a tank top and a pair of gym shorts. Kane walked past me and brushed his hand against my arm and I felt my heart skip as I looked at him to see him smirk at me. We haven’t talked that much tonight because he was very talkative with everyone else.

After saying goodnight to everyone I hopped on the full-sized bed that was in the room and crawled to the inside before throwing my shoulder blade length hair into a messy bun. Aali had scurried out of the window since we were on the first floor to go and explore outside and Kane brought his lizard Raki with him.

Kane came back to the room wearing a pair of boxers and he shut the door behind him and turned off the light. Crawling into bed himself I felt him get under the covers, “I’m sorry I couldn’t get off work today.”

“It’s okay. I’m really glad you were able to come,” I smile in his direction, my eyes already adjusted to the darkness.

He reached out toward me and I laugh and flop down on the bed. Kane gets his arms around me and pulls me into a tight hug, “I’ll try harder next time to be able to get off.”

I hug him back, and rest my head on his shoulder, “It’s okay. Like I said, I’m happy you came.”

“But, we have the entire weekend now!” He giggled.

“We do,” I chuckle lightly.

“Wanna break this bed in?” I felt my face heat up when he asked. And I lift my head up and look at him in shock.

“We’re guests in Val’s house. I would feel terrible if we got some on the bed,” I whisper to him.

“Ah come on, I’ll be sure to be extra careful,” He giggled and whispered back.

“You know I’m not that quiet either,” I continue to keep my voice in a hushed tone.

“It’s raining and I’ll make sure to keep kissing you so you don’t make loud noises,” I can see the smirk on his lips spreading into a wicked grin.

We both stopped when we heard the squeaking of a bed. Sitting up and letting go of Kane I look over at the wall. It’s a faint squeak, but it’s definitely coming from AJ and Karim's room. "Are they…" I mutter and look at Kane who's now sitting up too.

"Val's their best friend…" He trailed off and we stared at each other. Then in a flash, we were both at the wall with our ears pressed against it. "They're actually fucking having sex.”

“Are you sure?” I hear Karim’s voice through the wall.

“I’m sure.”

“Okay, but if it gets awkward we’ll switch places.”

“So, Karim’s topping?” I whisper.

“That’s what it sounds like. Seems like he’s not the one that normally tops either…” I look at Kane.

We both started giggling but tried to keep it hushed as we readjusted ourselves back on the bed and got comfortable. It was a lot easier sleeping in a larger bed and Kane was out like a light. I guess he was more tired than he thought. Watching him sleep soundly I brush some of his bangs so they are out of his face before pulling the covers up a bit more and falling asleep myself with Kane pressed up against me.

I’m the first one to wake up. We didn’t move from our positions at all last night so I still have Kane’s head on my chest. If I want it to go further, I’m the one that has to step up. I sigh through my nose a bit and bury my nose in his blonde hair. I just have to do it right. I shouldn’t be that hard. I just have to get him alone. But, I don’t think waking him up just to ask is very logical. I should just wait till later. Kane eventually woke up and we got out of bed and got dressed. Aj, Karim, Val, and Adrian were already up. Aj and Adrian look like they would rather still be in bed but must have been forced to get up.

“Morning,” I smile at them and Adrian looks at me kinda dead.

“Morning,” He grumbles.

“If you drink coffee I would suggest getting some so you wake up. Or green tea,” I comment and he just stands there with his shoulders slumped and eyes half closed.

“I want to go back to bed and drag cupcake with me is what I really want.” He looked away from me and mumbled something that I couldn’t catch under his breath. But when I asked he told me it was nothing and chuckled a bit.

The smell that was coming from the kitchen tells me that breakfast is almost done. So, I go to Joce and Gabe’s room and knock on the door, “Breakfast is almost ready.”

“Okay, sounds good,” It sounded like I must have woken him up from me knocking.

“I’ll leave you be, sorry,” I call back and then leave the door behind me. I walk out into the kitchen to see if there's anything I can do to help. We're having scrambled eggs, bacon, breakfast sausage, pancakes, and waffles. My mouth is open a bit by how big this breakfast is. "But, how are we going to eat this much food? And today's Thanksgiving so we still have to cook that."

“Oh, don’t underestimate the stomach of Aj and Adrian when they’re hungry,” Val chippered in his normal happy voice. He’s a lot more chipper this morning. Is he always like this in the morning?

“Understandable, Kane can eat quite a bit too.”

“I heard that,” Kane yelled from the living room.

“But you do,” I call back to him.

“Come here for a sec would ya?" I sigh and walk out of the kitchen and into the living room. Kane is sitting on the couch and fiddling with his bandana.

"Do you need help?" I asked making my way over to him.

“Yes please,” He hands me his bandana. I look at the knot for a moment before getting to work and quickly getting it untied for him before handing it back. “Thanks,” He goes to grab then grabs my wrist and pulled me down. I watch him glance really quick from side to side to make sure no one else is in the room and then his lips gently touch mine.

I can’t help but smile as he lets go of my wrist and I stand back up, “What was that for?”

“Just because,” He giggled with a big shit-eating grin.

“BREAKFAST!” Karim yells loud enough to make sure that everyone is up and here’s it.

"Coming," I yell back and head back to the kitchen.

AJ and Adrian are already gathering food on their plate. Val or Karim must have gotten out fruit because it wasn’t there when I was in the kitchen last. I look over my shoulder and see Gabe with his hair all over the place and still wearing his legend of Zelda pajama pants and a legend of Zelda t-shirt. Then Joce comes out wearing an oversized shirt that looks like a dress on her and I don’t know if she’s wearing shorts or not. Joce looks at me and Kane. I look over at Kane to see him not paying attention and then I look at Joce and shrug. She sighs and mouths ‘talk to him.’ To me.

I will geez, just not now. I mouth ‘I will’ back to her before being drug off by Kane to get food. I grab a waffle and some eggs, along with some breakfast sausage and then I got to the table where Aj and Karim are sitting and start eating. All of us stick to the kitchen to eat breakfast and grab seats from around the house to sit at the table or at the counter. We have a lot of fun conversations and I help Val and Karim with putting away the leftovers as Kane races to the bathroom right as Joce gave the final call for the bathroom before she went and took a shower.

“If anyone needs to use the bathroom while she’s in there, I’ll show you the bathroom in the master bedroom,” Val states as I put some of the leftovers away.

I stand up and look over at my red-haired friend and he throws a grape Adrian and he catches it like a boss. I smirk a bit as I watch them until I feel a weight on my shoulder and I look to see it’s Gabe. He got dressed in a purple zip-up hoodie and has one of his plain shirts on under it and a pair of his cargo pants and black socks. "Have you decided what you want to do?"

“I did. I want to get him alone to talk to him, though,” I answer quietly.

“Well, why not take him outside at some point today. Val’s got a very big property you could go for a walk. It’s not like it’s raining or anything.”

"Why are you giving me advice?" I ask my older brother.

“Because I have a girlfriend, so it means I did something right. Aj also told you, you have to be the one to say something.”

“I know,” I sigh.

“You’ve got this,” Gabe patted my arm before heading back into the living room.

“Thanks,” I mutter I go out into the living room myself and hang out with everyone. About an hour or so later Karim and Val go back into the kitchen and get to work on dinner. Adrian and Aj naturally followed them to go and help. Kane was sitting at the end of the couch as Gabe and Joce were in the bedroom they are staying in. It’s like they’re doing this on purpose. I sigh and get up and go to the bathroom. When I get out I walk over and sit down next to Kane as I play a game on my phone and look up at the tv to see the parade. “Why do we even watch this?” I mutter.

“I don’t know. I’m not even paying attention really,” Kane chuckled. “Though, some of them are pretty cool when you think about everything that when behind making the floats.”

“That’s true,” I mutter gently putting my phone up to my mouth and pressing it against my upper lip.

“What are you doing on your phone?” I look over at Kane again and he’s smirking at me.

“Nothing really. Just playing solitaire,” I answer showing him my phone and the game that I was in the middle of.

He stares at my phone for a few moments, "You can move the black five up to your stack." I look down and notice that he's right so I do that and it gives me the last two I was waiting for.

“Thank you,” I make more moves as I feel Kane lean against me. His sent makes my heart skip as I feel his body heat through my long sleeve shirt. He helps me with some moves that I didn’t catch. We went through a couple games together before I handed him my phone to play a new game and I got up and got us some juice boxes. I went back to the living room and gave him the juice box that I already poked the straw into.

“Thanks.” He smiled at me and took the juice box.

“Not a problem,” I poke my own juice box and walk around to stretch my legs as I drink. I look out the window. Everything was still soaking wet from the thunderstorm that we had last night. Slurping the last bit of my juice box and making it obnoxious, I notice my older brother Gabe and his girlfriend Joce heading towards woods. Where are they going? “Hey Kane, do you know where Gabe and Joce are going?” I look over at Kane who shrugs for a response because he has a mouth full of an apple slice that he just shoved into his mouth. I sigh slightly and catch a glimpse of Aj out of the corner of my eye, “Hey, Aj.”

I catch his attention and he stops walking between rooms, “Sup?” He asks turning to face me.

“Do you know where Gabe and Joce are going? I saw them leave,” I ask getting right to the point.

“They’re probably going for a walk. I think I head Gabe talking to Val a few minutes ago. Actually, I would advise the two of you to go take a walk and get out of the house while you still can. If you don't you'll probably be trapped helping me and Adrian are."  

“Aj, can you get the rice down for me, I can't reach it," As if on queue Karim yelled from the kitchen.

“Coming babe,” He yelled back and made a shooing motion at me before he turned and went to the kitchen.

I skip over to Kane, grab his hand and drag him over to the door to get our shoes, “Where are we going?” He asked.

“For a walk. We didn’t get to take a look at the property yesterday since you were at work, but we can now!” I exclaimed.

“Sweet, let me run up and get my hoodie then I’ll be right back down.” Kane slipped on his shoes and then jogged through the house and went to the room that we were sleeping in. I was wearing a long-sleeved shirt so I was fine without a sweater or hoodie. It wasn’t long before Kane came back wearing his hoodie and a big grin on his lips. “Shall we?”

“Yes!” I laugh and open the door.

The two of us head out and towards the woods like I saw my brother and Joce do. I stop where there are two paths to go up into the woods. "Which way do we wanna go?” I ask lookup over at Kane.

“Hmmm, left!” He points and I laugh making him laugh in the process, “The trail that we blaze!”

“Then let’s go!” We head to the left path and begin our way up a hill right off the bat. Everything was wet and it's an overcast day, but it’s still not that bad of a temperature out. “It’s so peaceful out here.”

“It is,” Kane sighed happily as I look over at him and he’s the most relaxed that I’ve seen him in a long time.

“Kane,” I start after listening to the leaves crunch under our feet.

“Hm?” He hummed and our eyes met.

I have a feeling Gabe and Joce went the other way. It’s either now or never for talking to him about this. Come on Yori, just say it. “I’ve been thinking…”

“About what?”

“Can we be more than friends with benefits?” By this time, we’ve stopped walking and I’m staring at Kane.

His jaw slacked and he started humming, “Uuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhh hhhmmmmmmm,….like as in um, dating?” he asked.

I nodded, "Yes, as in dating. I want to be your boyfriend if that's okay."

"Uh yeah um id like that a lot." He started giggling, but I could tell that it was a nervous giggle, "I'm a lot to handle though. Ya know work, school, family and all that Heh, but if you want to do that then yeah I want to."

I smile at him and can’t help but jump at him and hug him, “This makes me so happy!! Thank you, thank you!!” I laughed happily hugging him tighter. I felt Kane tense up from my hug, but I didn’t let go of him until he finally relaxed and let out a happy giggle before I felt his arms wrap around me and hug me back. “If there’s anything wrong don’t be afraid to tell me. That’s what I’m here for!”

“I know, and thank you.” He smiled and giggled when we pulled apart to look at each other. It was quiet between us as I locked eyes with him.

“Shall we continue our walk?” I smile happily.

“Yeah, I’m down for that,” he nodded and I happily bounced next to him as we walked down the trail. Val’s property is so big. It’s amazing just how much there is to it. “Oh look,” I point at a patch that shoots off the main one. “Wanna go see where that leads to?”

“I’m down with that.” He nods and the two of us head off down the new path. This path was a bit slick compared to the main one. But it’s also covered in more brush and what not.

“This one’s a bit more twisty turny than the other path,” Kane comments and I look back at him. The trail was small enough where we couldn’t walk side by side so I took the lead.

The sound of a waterfall hit my ears, “There’s a waterfall up head.” I mention and start to pick up the pace a little. Pushing branches out of the way every now and again the path finally opens and we’re standing at the top of a beautiful waterfall. It’s not too big, but it’s not a tiny one either. “Oh wow.”

“Damn,” Kane whistled and I look over at him as he is now up next to me, "This place is pretty."  

“Agreed,” I nod as I look around.

We stayed quiet for a while and listened to the waterfall. I leaned against him a little and weaved my fingers through his. I heard him giggle a little and I couldn’t help but smile. “Hey, do you want to get down there and see what it looks like from the bottom?”

I look at him surprised and then nodded. He giggled and then we let go of each other’s hands and started to the left of the waterfall. The mist from the waterfall is making the rocks slick. I walk on the edge close to the falls as we look for a way to get down. “Oh! I think I found a-” my foot slipped off the rock that I was standing on and I couldn’t catch myself before I fell over the edge. I saw Kane reach for me, but there was no way I was able to grab his hand before he was already out of reach. Shit, shit, shit. I’m so close to the wall my arm bashed my right arm off the rocks and spun. Garb a hold of something damn it. My heart is pounding in my ears and I reach out to the wall with my left and start dragging my nails down the wall. I’m able to snag a root from a tree that’s sticking out. I scream in pain from the sudden stop and the amount of force that was placed on my arm. Breathing heavily, I reach my right hand up to the root and grab a hold of it. If it wasn’t for my climbing ability, I don’t think I would have been able to stop myself. What do I do? I can’t get good footing to do anything. Do I let go? If I transform will it do me any good? I don’t know what to do. Someone help me, please.

[roommateofmyimagination-blog]

Chapter 19: I am totally a good boy

✗ Adrian  ✗

“Adrian wake up.” Val spoke from above me.

“Mmmmm.” I rolled over and pulled my covers over my head trying to go back to sleep and ignore Val and the sun. I felt the covers get pulled off of me and Val put his slightly cold hands on my back, slowly running his fingers along my spine. His lips touching softly on my neck and kissing up to kiss my jaw a bit.

“I know you’re awake.” He hummed softly, i kept my body still and my eyes closed. “Adri, it's time to wake up.” He chuckled a bit and then his hand that was on my back reached over and he go a firm grip on my dick and squeezed really hard.

“AAH-AH!” I jumped a bit and turned around trying to get his hand off of my dick. “You can't do that to a sleepin man, damn it!” I grabbed his hand and sat up and tried to pry his hand off of my dick. He had on a satisfied smirk on his lips, “you’re fucking evil.”

“Well, if it’s the only way to get you up, then i’ll be evil,” his smirk turned to a sweet smile and his hands moved up to my face and he leaned down to kiss my lips, “Good morning sunshine.”

Kissing him back and putting my hands on his wrists, “Mmmm, fuck you and your good mornings, i about lost my dick to you.” I leaned up to kiss on his lips again.

He kissed back and then moved his hands off my face, “No you didn’t. I didn’t even give it my best shot.” he chuckled lightly to himself.

“I swear, i'm just gonna grab your dick randomly and make you panic like i did.” I moved around and swung my legs off the bed and grabbed Val’s hips and walked him back closer to me so I could lean my head on his chest. “Why do you hate me and make me wake up this early cupcake.”

“Well, we still have to run, unless you would rather wait till we get to my house and I can show you the trail I run at home. I was gonna give you the break off from running too.” he wrapped his arms around me and played with my hair hair a bit.

“Cupcake, you aren't sweet.” I looked up at him, “you are such a sour fucking cupcake, do you know that?” I asked and moved my hands down over his butt and cupped the underside of his butt. “What are you filled with huh?”

“I don’t know, it depends on the day, but most of the time I’m just frozen to the core.” she spoke very sweetly and smiled down at me with a just as sickeningly sweet smile.  

“Pfffft, you cold my ass.” I gripped his butt a little more in my hands, “I always thought you’d be filled with a nice warm vanilla like cream that just oozes out when eaten right.” I smirked up at him. I watched the blush on his face grow across his cheeks and turn to a deep bright red shade. “You’re cute.” I stood up against him and leaned down to kiss him on the lips. “But back to business, can we wait until we eat so much we’re about to be in a food coma. Then not run but burn it off the way i wanna burn it off?”

“W-What way do you want to burn it off?” he stared up at me and darted his eyes away from me a bit before looking back up at me and his blush still on his face.

I leaned down and kissed his cheek and then his ear and whisper, “I’ll let you think about that cupcake.” I patted his thigh and moved around him, “I'm going to go shower, fuck running this morning.” I grabbed my things and went to the bathroom to take a quick shower. When i came back out dressed in fresh clothes, I saw Val sitting on the sofa with Aero on his lap, “Can we or should we bring them with us?”

He looked up from aero to me, “I think they will be fine, we can bring them.”

“Demmy!” I shouted and walked to the bedroom, “you get to play with other animals later today buddy!!” I pulled open the drawer that Demyan usually sleeps in, he looked up at me and squeaked loudly at me before trying to go back to sleep. “I'll take that as excitement.” i turned back around, “when do you wanna head on over to your place?” leaning out of the bedroom i stared at Val.

“Whenever you’re ready. I don’t know when everyone else will be getting there, but I want to be able to show you around.” he smiled at me and let aero down off his lap and got up and walked over to me. “If that's okay with you.”

“Totally fine with me, I’ll just pack a few things real quick.” i turned back into the bedroom and went to my dresser and pulled out a few pairs of nice shirts and comfy shirts with a pair or two of jeans and then gym shorts. Throwing in some underwear, socks, and things to wear to bed. I bounced over to the bathroom and got my toothbrush and paste, then tossed those into my bag. “So.” I shoved everything else i could need in my bag then walked over to Val. “Do i need to pack and lube or condoms for this trip?” I put my hands on his hips and smirked down at him

“I-I-I just, I-I-I-I um…” Val started moving his mouth and making random noises as his mouth opened and closed repeatedly, His face going so bright red again.

I could see the gears in his head suddenly stopping and his brain frying instantly. I started laughing, “I'm kidding cupcake…” I paused and then grinned down at him, “unless you want that to happen?”

“W-w-w-we’ll s-see what happens.” he mumbled and looked down and away from me.

“Of course, cupcake.” I kissed his head and let go of him and went and grabbed my bag. “We can head out now if you want.“ I opened the drawer to grab demyan, and i pulled him out, “you're coming along little dude.” I gently set him down in my bag and then closed it enough that he wouldn't fall out and no one would see him, and walking over to the foot of my bed i grabbed my guitar and put it over my shoulder too . I walked out the bedroom to swap with Val to grab all of his things.

We tossed all of our thing in the back of Val’s car letting Aero and Demyan sit in the back seats as Val drove us away from the campus. He explained that it wasn't a fair drive from his place to the campus but enough of one to make him wanna live on campus. We mostly just talked about things and I’d occasionally leaned back and harass Aero and demmy as they both slept on the back seats.

I put my left hand on Val’s right thigh as he drove and let me rub his thigh until i got a little too high. He brought his hand off the wheel and put it down on my hand, shoving my hand back to the center of his thigh, “Not while I'm driving.” he chuckled.

“What about after you’re done driving?” i moved my hand to the inside of his thigh and squeeze.

“Adri, Aero and Demmy are in the back. I don’t think they want to see or hear anything.” he stared at me from the corner of his eye really quick before looking back towards the road, “we’re here.” he cheered as he pulled into a driveway with a nice but smaller house and a whole lot of land behind and around the house. Val began to speak as he took his seat belt and open his door, “Let's get our th-.” he paused when i reached across him and and brought the door back to close it. He hummed and smiled, “What?”

“Nothin, just wanna kiss you.” I cupped his face and kept a hand on his thigh, pressing my lips to his and getting a kiss back in return. His hands went up into my hair as he opened his mouth and let me slip my tongue into his mouth. I brought my hand that was squeezing his thigh, up closer to his crotch where Val took his hand from my hair and put it on mine. “Cmon, real quick.” I hummed smiling against his lips and kissing him again.

“Maybe later.” He practically purred and kissed back.

“You'd let your dear old best friend hear you having sex?” smirking i chuckled a bit and moved my hand from his crotch and back down his thigh.

“AJ and Karim are going to end up having sex here, so if you don’t mind hearing them have sex,” he smirked at me and raised his brow a bit.

“Orgy at your place then?” I stared at him with a raised brow as well but a bit of a shocked face.

“No, but I'm going to you around my home first.” He gently shoved me aside and hopped out of the driver side. Going to the back door and opening it to pull out Aero and his things. Getting out after him, i grabbed my few things, Demyan, and the little left that Val couldn't grab.

Following him into the house, i looked around once we were both in. “Nice place.”

“Thank you!” Val chirped and he set down Aero, letting her wander around or follow us as she pleased.  “I'll take you up to my room to put our stuff down.” He bounced ahead of me and i followed him quietly as he pointed off in which ways different rooms were in and up the stairs to his room.

He opened the door and bounced in. The room was decently large and he had it setup with basic things but it was cute and very him. The bed was large and had a big fluffy blanket on top of it and other blankets stacked beside. He had two desks one with a bunch of sewing things on it and the other looked like a desk for a computer. “Cute room.” I mumbled and set my things down off in a corner and val put his things on his bed.

“Come with me, I wanna show you outside.” He smiled and grabbed my hand, bringing me to the stairs before letting my hand go and bouncing down, waiting for me at the bottom.

When i reached the bottom, he grabbed my hand again and dragged me outside and showed me around outside. He didn't show me all of the fifty acres of land that he owned, but he showed me a few things. Dragging me to a set of four wheelers, “and i bet i don't have to explain what we use these for.” he giggled as he pointed to the four wheelers.

“No, but.” I paused and dragged him closer to one. Getting on it first, i scooted back a bit and made val get on facing me. “This is a good place to have some fun yeah?” I grabbed his thighs and pulled him almost into my lap.

“Is it bothering you that much?” he blushed a bit and looked down between us and back at me.

“Shhh, i don't know what you’re talking about.” I chuckled and cupped his face with both hands, kissing his lips softly. “I just wanna do cute things to you.”

“We need to get you unpacked you know.” he mumbled a bit and kissed me back.

“Please say that means my pants.” I groaned a bit and nipped his lips, “or do you mean the luggage?”

“Your luggage, then we’ll see.” he chuckled a bit.

“They both belong to me, you gotta be a bit more specific cupcake.”  I brought my hands down to his thighs and squeezed.

“Your luggage that you brought with you that is not between your legs babe.” he started to laugh lightly and kissed my nose.

“Damn it cupcake.” i bit my bottom lip and squeezed his thighs more. “Can it wait a bit?” I leaned into him and kissed his neck.

He exhaled softly, his body relaxing before tensing up a bit, “No sex alright?” he said flatly and tugged my hair back a bit so i’d look at him.

“Mmmm.” I hummed and stared at him. “Does it only count as sex if my dick is in your ass?”

“Or in my mouth, okay?”

“So a hand job counts? Does it count if yours goes in my mouth?”  I watched Val’s face slowly grow into a deeper shade of red all the way to the tips of his ears. He stared at me with wide blue eyes as that red blushed matched the same red of his hair. He stared at me with his mouth tightly closed. Laughing to myself i leaned into him, Making our chests touch before turning my head to kiss his ear and whisper, “is that a yes or no?”

“I-I…I…” he started to stutter and his hands came up between us and he touched my chest with his palms.

I brought my hands around his hips and grabbed his ass and pulled him the rest of the way onto my lap. Kissing his neck and jaw, and up to his ear. “Yes or no, cupcake?” I whispered low into his ear.

“A-alright, you win, it’s a yes.” he stuttered and blushed, turning his head away from me for just a bit.

I turned his head back to face me and put my forehead to his and looked at his lips and back up to his eyes before smirking and biting my lip. “Swap me places.”

I stood up and swung my leg over So val could sit where i just was. I made Him scoot back just a bit where i was mostly straddling the seat. He leaned back on his hands as he watched me open his jeans and pulled them down with his boxer briefs to expose just his cock. Leaning over and holding the base of his shaft in my hand, i put my lips around the head of his erection.  Sucking hard on the head, i moved my hand up and down his length. One of Val’s hands came up and hesitantly touched my head, moving my hair from my face before lacing his fingers through the longer part of my hair. Humming at his touch i bobbed my head up and down his cock, letting my tongue slide slowly up the underside of his shaft.

“A-adri…” Val sighed heavily.

Looking up at him, his face was so red and his mouth hung open with his chest rising and falling from his breathing. Those blue eyes half lidded by red lashes. Letting go of his dick with a wet pop and humming as my hand worked up his length, “Hmmm?” I leaned into him to kiss on his neck.

“I-I need to help you t-too, t-this can’t be all one sided.” he mumbled his voice a little shaky and heavy from the hand job.

Leaning further into him i kissed him on his lips, squeezing his shaft a bit and moving my hand faster. “It can be. It's so fun to watch you as I get to play with you.” I kissed the corner of his mouth and then down to his jaw. “If you wanna help me, we can rub each other off.”  I put my forehead to his and stared at his pretty blue eyes then down to his soft wet lips, “if you want to that is.”

Nodding his head and groaning softly, “Y-Yes." he looked from my hand up at me with those soft pretty blue eyes. Watching him slowly open my pants, he pulled out my hard dick and began to stroke my length slowly. Putting my hands on his hips and sliding up his shirt a bit to touch his stomach and back down to his thighs. “You can go faster, don't have to be so gentle.” running my fingers slowly from the tip of his cock down to the base.

Val nodded his head slowly and began to quicken his pace with his hand on my shaft.Leaning more forehead onto his shoulder, i let out a low groan. We both stroked each other, Val came first from me playing with him previously. His load shooting up and landing on my hand and arm, bringing my hand i licked up my arm and hand to my finger and palm. Lapping up all that he got on my hand. Val used both his hands on me, stroking me off at the base and the other stroking at the head. Shivering and cuming into his hand, Val placed his palm over the head of my cock so my cum built up all over his hand. Bringing his hand up to his mouth, he licked his hand clean like i did just before. When he was cleaning his hand, i put my hand on the back of his neck and kissed his lips softly. Kissing him several times before he pulled away.

“W-we should head back inside before we do anymore.” He put his hands on my chest and slowly dragged them down before adjusting his clothes and then mine.

Putting my hands on his before he could button my pants back up, “Do we get to have a round two later maybe?” I asked and slid my hands up his thin arms.

“Maybe.” he basically started purring, “if you behave.”  he smiled up at me and then swung his leg off the seat and got down.

Getting off after him and fixing my pants. I stood behind him slightly and reached for his thighs. He took a step away from me and stared up at me with a stupid smile on his face. Trying again, he moved away from me. Attempting a third time, he started to run from me and head back towards the house. Yelling and chasing after him, we both ran back inside the house and Val weaved his way gracefully through the house as i was mostly trying not to trip or knock things over. He almost made it up the stairs before I got my hands around his waist and lifted him off the bottom few steps of the stairs. Carrying him over to the couch, as he kicked yelled and laughed, before i dropped him on the cushions and pinned him there.

“So…..Who the fuck said you could make me run?” I breathed heavily as i loomed over him and had a raised brow. Flipping my hair back behind me I stared down at him, waiting for his answer.

He hummed loudly, rolling his eyes playfully before staring back up at me “mmmm, me.” He had the biggest shit eating grin on his face.

“Oh yeah?” I smirked, laughing a bit, “Me thinks i should kick your ass, Mr sassy pants.”

“Can you now? I would love to see you try.” his smile turned to a smirk as he looked up at me through his lashes and his head tilted to the side a bit.

“Ooooh, I’d watch what you say Cupcake. You’re the one pinned to a sofa. Not me.” I moved one of my hands from his wrists and gently touched his neck with my fingers before dragging my hand down to press into his chest. “I will sit on you, and pin you here.”

“That doesn’t sound so bad.” he did that purring like hum of his again.

“Not the fun kind, you nasty cupcake. And I'm the one who has to behave?” I laughed loudly but kept my hands on his body. “Or…” I hummed, “Does a cupcake need a punishment?”

“What if I’m only testing you?” he raised a brow up at me.

“Do i pass?” I tilted my head a bit.

“Yes, yes you do.” He smiled and leaned up his hands moving from mine and grabbing my shirt. Pulling me down as he laid back down on the cushions. He pressed his lips to mine as he pulled me down.

Kissing him back, i moved myself onto the sofa more, my knee tucking up under my body as my left leg still touched the floor. Putting my right hand between Val and the back of the sofa. I slipped my left hand up his shirt. Pushing it up past his chest and exposing his chest and stomach. Shifting my weight around, I got my right leg between his and hovered over him, kissing him all the while. “And i have to be the who behaves?” I smirked as he pulled away to take a breath.

“We hear someone knock or ring the bell, we stop, deal?” He looked up at me with a smile and a blush on his face.

“Oh, how far are we taking this cupcake?” I pushed his bangs back, “One does not simply stop sex.”

“Making out for now. I know we don’t have time to really do much else. Knowing Aj and Karim and all.” He mumbled, looking away from me before turning his eyes back to me.

“I'm down for that.” I smirked and licked my lips.

Val all but chuckled before pulling me back down and kissing my lips. I laid on top of him for awhile, before We sat up and Val sat on my lap. His arms wrapped around my neck, his fingers laced in my hair as he leaned on me. My hands stayed on his ass or thighs, keeping his body close to me, as I leaned my head back on the back of the sofa.  Val pressed his ass into my crotch, chuckling to himself when i would let out a soft groan.  Slapping his ass, he stood up on his knees with a yelp before looking down at me with playful daggers in his eyes. He tried to grab my crotch with his hands, but whined when i grabbed his wrists before he could. Pouting then smirking, he pressed his butt into my crotch again and grinded slowly on my lap. Getting a groan and shiver from me, he put his lips back to mine and slipped his tongue in my mouth.  Holding his thighs tightly, and kissing back, he leaned his weight into me once more. Pushing my hair back away from my face, he stood on his knees to lean over me and kiss deeply. Bringing my right hand around between us, i rubbed the forming bulge in his pants. He groaned softly before it was erupted with a loud ring of the door bell.  Val stared down at me with wide eyes, before quickly getting off my lap to fix his clothes then he speed walked to the door.

He opened the door and made a happy noise, “Karim!”

“Val!” i heard Karim yell back to Val.

“DONKEY!” Aj and I both yelled in unison. There was a moment of silence before i started cackling and fell over on the sofa cushions and drape my legs off to the side.

I sat up and watched as Val showed Karim and Aj around his house. The showing them a room they can put their sleep over luggage at. I watched as Aj came and sat beside me on the sofa. His weight sank heavily on the cushion and i slid down into him a bit from the dip.

“So, You and Val?” He asked as he leaned back and put an arm on the arm of the sofa. “How's it going?”

“Good.” I eyed him and then smiled up at Karim as he walked around and sat on Aj’s lap. “Why do you asked?” I looked back to Aj with a raised brow.

“Because i need to know when to kick your ass.” He smirked at me then smiled as he looked past me to Val.

“Dude, i thought we were friends.” I felt Val sit beside me and a slipped my hand on to his thigh and rubbed my hand along his thigh slowly, “Aren't you supposed to be supportive?”

Aj’s eyes darted from me to my hand and back up to me. “Oh i am, Of Val.”

“Ow, Damn dude.” I put my hand on my chest. “Cupcake, i need comfort.” I whined and dropped my head down onto Val’s lap.

“It’s okay Adri, he does like you. He wouldn’t want to work out in the gym with you if he didn’t.” Val laughed lightly and then put his hand on my shoulder.

“Oh Aj stop, you know he won’t hurt him, just look at him. He’s very gentle with Val.”  Karim sounded like he he lightly smacked Aj, ‘don’t worry I won’t tell him of any hickies you leave, just make sure no one can see them.’ i heard him talk to me in my head.

Sitting up a bit to look at Karim then to Aj, I turned to look back at Val. “one, i think he makes me go to the gym so he can watch me die a little faster every time.” I turned to look at Karim, “two, I'm not that gentle with him.” I had the biggest grin on my face as i looked at Aj next, “three, you aren't his dad. I can do what i want.”

“Hon, you’re playin with fire, I would suggest pulling back a bit.” He patted my shoulder with his hand and looked down at me with a concerned look.

Karim giggled lightly and smiled down at me. ‘remember, I can not show up to be your life jacket at training. There’s nothing stopping Aj from wanting to take a walk with you for a couple of hours to have a bit of a training session.’

“Can i smack him?” Aj Looked up at Karim and then turned to Val. Cackling lightly to myself, i got off the sofa and made Val sit between him and myself as I sat on the other end of Val, furthest away from Aj. “Oh so now you’re gonna pull out?” Aj laughed lightly.

“I never pull out.” I said very flatly, keeping my eyes on Aj. Trying not to have the stupidest smile creep onto my face. Val sighed heavily and leaned into me.

Karim got up and rubbed a hand on my head before he left for the kitchen. “Does anyone want a glass of water?” He asked, well, your only safety net left is Val.”

“I’ll come help!” Val popped his ass off the sofa and bounced his way to the kitchen to help Karim.

“Va-” I reached for his pants but he moved to fast for me to grab him. “Damn it, Cupcake.”  I sighed and dropped my head and leaned back in the sofa.

“So-.” Aj was going to speak and then i cut him off.

“I will bite you.” I stared at him.

“I’ll punch you.” He stared back at me.

We stared at each other for a moment.

“I will start screaming if you even move a butt hair closer to me.” I leaned further away from him. I watched as Aj had a smile creep onto his lips and he flinched closer to me. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH CUPCAKE!” I started yelling and then got off the sofa and started running through the house.

I heard Aj come after me and shout, “GET BACK HERE, I JUST WANNA HUG YOU.”

“LIARS GO TO HELL!!!” I yelled back at him.

“SO DO ASSHOLES!” He chased me through the house until I slid into the kitchen.

I got behind Val and pressed my body into his back and wrapped my arms tightly around him. Val had a glass in his hand as he stared up at me with a confused face, I buried my face into his hair and kept my eyes on Aj as he stopped in the doorway and leaned casually on the doorframe with his arm above his head as he smiled down at Karim who had just whipped his head back to look at Aj.

“Sup babe.” He smoothly spoke to Karim like he was an innocent child.

Karim put his glass down and walked over to Aj, grabbing the brim of his jeans and pulled him out with him “You take care of your heathen Val and I’ll work with mine.”

“Oh this will be fun.” I heard Aj chuckle as he obediently followed Karim and let him pull him by the belt.

“I did nothing wrong.” I mumbled as i held tightly onto Val so he couldn’t turn around and face me.

“Adri, you were pushing buttons with AJ. I told you to behave. Will you be willing to try to get along with AJ. You do and we can have fun tonight.” he tilted his head back to look at me given i wouldn't let him turn around in my arms.

“He started it….” I mumbled.

“I don't care who started it.” he brought a hand up and tapped me on the nose.

“Fiiiiine.” I groaned and buried my face more into his hair, putting my hands on his hips and pulling him closer to me. Making him press his ass into my crotch. “If i behave at my bests, how fun we talkin?”

“I don't know, depends on how good you behave.” He hummed and reached a hand up to my face, cupping my cheek in his hand.

I grumbled and pressed my face further into his hand. “Fiiiiiiiiiine.” i groaned, turning my head and kissing his palm. Keeping one hand around his waist, i grabbed his wrist and licked up his palm. Pulling his hand down and licking up his middle finger before taking it in my mouth, looking down at him from the corner of my eye.

“Adri, behave. That includes sucking on fingers.” his face was a soft shade of pink as he stared up at me with blue eyes.

Letting go of his finger, “hmmmm.” I hummed and stared down at him. Raising his arm up a bit and staring at him the whole while, I bit his wrist. Licking the skin before biting his inner wrist enough to sink my teeth in to scrape his skin enough to leave little marks but not enough to make him bleed too much.

“A-Adri. how am I supposed to hide this???” he hissed at me, his brows coming together as he tried to pull his wrist out of my hand.

“Hmmmm, Can i get a blow job tonight if i behave?” I asked, before cackling, “I’ll let you wear my sweater too.” I grinned down at him

His face went bright red like his hair and then he puffed his cheeks, mumbling “I-I’ll think about it.” and taking his eyes off me.

“Sounds like a plan.” I let go of his wrist and he went to the sink to wash his wrist a bit. I started pulling off my shirt there in the kitchen. Grabbing the back of my sweater that i was wearing and pulling it over my head. Raising it over my head, i nearly took off my tank top under it and my necklace almost came off too with it, i got it off without completely being shirtless “Cupcake, stick your arms up.”

Val giggled a bit and happily stuck his arms over his head, and let me put my sweater over him. “Thank you.” He giggled softly as he shook his hair out of his face from having my sweater over his head.

“No problem, Cupcakes always need those paper thingies.” I wrapped my arms around his waist and looked at him, “you’re so damn tiny.” I laughed and leaned in to kiss him.

It wasn’t a cute kiss as I intentionally smashed our noses and mouths together. Val laughed and smiled the whole time, kissing me back. He put his hands on my chest as I hugged him. Making him lean back a bit as I leaned into him. Licking his lips, he opened his mouth just a bit expecting a more open mouth kissed. Instead, I puckered my lips and blew into his mouth. He leaned back and stared at me wide eyes before laughing and grabbing my face and pressing his smushed mouth and nose to mine and blowing against my lips, like he was giving me a raspberry. I smiled and squinched my eyes, laughing through pursed lips. Before leaning into him and opening my mouth. Trying to but my mouth over his mouth and nose. He leaned away from me and straightened his arms out against my chest, laughing loudly and screaming for help.

“Cmere and let me kiss you!” I yelled at him while laughing and trying to close the distance between us.

“You brat. I’ll get you back I swear.” he laughed as he threatened me, keeping me at arms distance from him and leaning his chest away from me.

“Oh, how so?” I smirked then grabbed his cheek and tried to kiss him by holding his face that way. “I just wanna fuckin kiss you!!” I laughed as he kept moving away from me.

“You’re going to blow in my mouth again!” he continued to laugh loudly.

“Pfft, No I’m not.” I mumbled to myself and stood up straight, “I'm a good child.”

“Alright then.” He leaned in and smiled up at me.

Leaning over to kiss him like I normally would, Val put his hands on my face when mine went to his hips and he stood on his toes. He cupped my cheeks in his hands and when we were about to kiss he blew directly into my mouth like I did to him just moments ago.

“AH DAMN IT CUPCAKE!” I pulled away from him and yelled while laughing.

“Pay back~” he purred happily with himself and smiled up at me. “Okay, but I’ll take an actual kiss now.” he hummed softly.

“Nah.” I said flatly and turned to look away from him.

“But Adrrrriiiiiiii, I wanna kiiiissssss.” he whined and pressed his body into mine as he wrapped his arms around my neck.

“Nah.” I lifted my head back and stared at the ceiling, trying not to smile and laugh.

“Aaaaaadrrrriiiiiiii, kiss meeeeee. Your kitten wants looovessss.” his whining grew louder and more begging like.

Looking down at him and raising a brow, a small smirk on my lips. “Aside from kissing you, what do I get out of it?” I put my hands on his hips, slowly going down to hold his thighs.

“Hmmmm, what do you want out of it?” he purred and pressed further into me, walking his feet up so he was standing straight up against me.

“Sex.” I said flatly and the smirk on my lips grew wider.

His face was so bright red this time, and he turned to look away from me, “I-I-I um… I-I mean…” he mumbled softly and dropped his head a bit.

“Cupcake.” I picked up his head, lifting his chin up higher. “I’m kidding.” I leaned down and touched our lips, softly. Kissing him gently a few times, before cupping his face in my hands and deepening our kiss. Kissing his bottom lip and nipping just a bit. I touched my forehead to his and we both stared at each other. Val blinking a bit and brushing his lashes against my skin like a butterfly kiss. “Its alright to take your time.”

“I’m sorry.” his voice was quiet and soft, almost at a whisper that I almost didn’t catch it.

“It's alright.” I brushed my thumb across his bottom lip. “It’ll be worth it when you’re ready.” I kissed his cheek then up to his ear, “i promise.” I whispered low and quietly in his ear.

Val smiled and moved my face to look at him again and wrapped his arms tighter around my neck. Pressing his lips softly to mine, before tilting his head to the side and opening his mouth a bit to kiss me. We stood in the kitchen kissing each other slowly and deeply, having a soft slow and tender make out before we were interrupted.

“Ehhm.” Aj coughed loudly to get our attention.

Val broke from me first and dropped his head against my chest, as my back was to Aj, and i'm assuming Karim too. Turning my head i looked at Aj, “you’re excused.” I smirked at him. Aj gave me a very angry look before i turned around to face them, while holding Val’s hand as he pressed into my back to hide his face. “So how was the talk?”

“It went well, apparently not as good as yours, though.” he smiled sweetly at me.

“Yeah, it went good.” I grinned and then looked off to the side. I could hear the sound of a car pulling up into the driveway. “Someone’s here.” I looked back at Val. Then proceeded to drag him behind me to go to the door as he was still pressed into my back. “You gonna be okay cupcake?” I looked back at him, and spoke softly.

“I-I’ll be fine, really.” he spoke and let go of my hand and moved around me, slapping himself on the cheeks and taking a few deep breaths before going to the door and opening it.

I walked up behind me and leaned on the wall to see who was there. Val opened the door before it could be knocked on or the doorbell rang. Joce, Gabe and yori all stood at the door, joce being in the front. “

” She greeted Val.

“Joce!!” i raised my hands above my head and grinned at her.

“Adrian!” She did the exact same as I did and raised her hands above her head.

“Hi gabe and yori.” Val chuckled and shook his head a bit.

“Hello.” Gabe smiled and spoke very formally.

“Sup?!” Yori sounded a bit confused by this greeting.

Val let the three of them in and Joce walked up to me first and gave me a high five before proceeding to the living room with Gabe and Yori. “Is Kane not with you?” I asked when the door was closed and Val was beside me.

“No, he had to work.” Yori spoke and looked a bit down about the fact that Kane wasn't with them. “He did say he’d try to come over after work if he can.”

“I'm sure he’ll blaze down here as soon as he can when he gets off work.” I walked over to Yori and put a hand on his shoulder, “but while he's not, let's do something to kill time till he gets here.”

Val showed the three rooms that they could put their stuff down in and when they all came back, we decided to play some random various games to kill time. We’d stop between games to watch an episode, or thirteen episodes, of an anime or just go outside to stretch our legs. After awhile of board games, we were all huddled in the living room just talking about random things like class stuff and what every one’s major was like. I had gotten up to go to the bathroom, and when i came back i noticed Aj’s back to me as he stood leaning over the sofa talking to the others.

I don't know why but i had the biggest urge to bite him on the neck without him knowing. I crept slowly and silently behind him, lowering myself at the knees just a bit to hide my presence from him. He shifted his weight around on to a different foot, and i paused my stalking until he was done moving around. Getting close to him as much as i wanted, i wiggled my feet almost like a pouncing cat would...and then i sprung. I got on his back and nipped his neck just enough to leave a mark. But sadly, Aj had stupid fast reflexes and when he felt me on his back and then bite him, he turned to his side and threw me off of his shoulders and over the sofa and onto the cushions. I hit the plushy cushions while laughing and eventually rolled over onto the floor where i curled into a ball cackling.

“Did you just fucking bite me?!” Aj shouted slightly, his voice a bit in a panic about it and i heard him slap his hand on his neck and shoulder area.

“Yeah i did.” I laughed and popped up to sit on my ass looking up at him from the other side of the sofa.

He stared at me and narrowed his brows together and gave me a confused and disgusted look on his face, “Why the fuck did you bite me?”

“I dunno, i just had the biggest urge to do so.” I grinned up at him like i was an innocent child.

Aj was about ready to come after me again and I was ready to book it through the house again and run outside where he can’t get me. Karim had made his way around the sofa before Aj could hop it to grab me. He held tightly onto Aj by wrapping his arms around Aj’s waist and hugging him from behind. Val had crawled over my lap when he saw me scoot away from the sofa and almost crab walk backwards my ass out of this living room. Yori and Gabe looked so confused as to what was happening all of a sudden. Joce on the other hand was frantically looking between Aj and I with a smile on her lips like she wanted to see this turn into something.

“No more running through my house.” Val looked between me and Aj, “and no more attempted to piss each other off.” Val pointed at Aj then back to me.

“He bit me!” Aj shouted in protest.

“It was playful biting!” i protested back at him “plus you wrestling threw me off your shoulder damn it, I could have died.” I hissed.

“No you weren't.” he grumbled.

“I could have.” I mumbled back.

“I don’t care. If you two keep it up then i’m sleeping with Val tonight, and you two are sleeping in separate rooms.” Karim spoke with a very firm voice and leaned around Aj to look up at him.

Aj just stared at Karim for a while silently. I couldn’t tell if they were actually talking telepathically to each other, probably that, or if they were doing the couple version of that. Karim squinted a bit and squished his nose while he stared up at aj. Aj leaned down a kissed Karim quickly on the lips before straightening up again.

“Fine, I’ll be nice.” Aj turned his head to look at me once more.

“I’ll think about it more.” I mumbled a bit.

Val punched me lightly in the arm, “adrian.”

“Ow fuck damn okay i’ll be a good noodle.” I stared at Val and covered my arm where he punched me.

“But back to important matters.” Val crawled off my lap and i grabbed him again to instantly put him back onto my lap. He didn't protest much, mostly laughed, “what do we want to do for dinner? We can hunt in my pantry or order pizza.”

“Pizza.” I raised my hand.

“Pizza!!!” Gabe and Joce both raised their hands together. Joce wiggled her body with it too.

“I'm fine with pizza.” Aj dropped his arm over Karim’s shoulder and pulled him in closer to him and swayed slowly.

“I'm alright with that.” Karim smiled and leaned into Aj.

“Yori?” Val turned to look at yori who was looking at his phone.

“I'm good with pizza, im texting kane if he’d be here for dinner and what he’d want.” Yori looked up from his phone with a smile.

“Home made or order?” Val laughed lightly and sunk down a bit in my lap and leaned against my chest.

“Homemade sounds so good.” I rested my head on Val’s head.

We all agreed on homemade pizzas and what all toppings we had to get and decided on who was Pro and con pineapple on pizza. Gabe and Val were pro pineapple, Aj didn't care he’d just eat it, Joce was indifferent about it based on mood and cravings, Yori basically just went eh about it, Karim didn't really mind it much but would prefer without, Kane and I were the only ones who are completely against it.

Aj, Joce, gabe and I were the one’s who went out to shop and get everything we needed to cook. We all got in Joce’s car and it was fairly cramped and a tight fit for Aj to fit in. We made it to the store in one piece, and when we grabbed a cart. Joce hopped in the basket and I pushed her around the store as Aj and Gabe were the one’s grabbing things and putting everything in her lap or around her body if it was heavy. Joce would occasionally peanut gallery tell us what to get because it was better quality or it tasted better in her opinion, surprisingly we all listened to her and get what she pointed too. When we were checking out I put in my debit card before anyone else could protest and Aj shoved me out the way to do the self scanning. Gabe was helping Joce hand everything to Aj and then he helped her out of the basket and onto her feet. We headed back to the car and back to Val’s place. Aj was the first out of the car and helping get things out because he hated the cramped feeling. We got everything inside and we all began to help cook if we could. Val and Karim were the ones mostly in charge of this process, but we were all helping make four pizzas because thats a lot of fucking pizza for two people to make. Couple minutes after we started prepping, the doorbell rang and Val skipped off towards the door and let Kane in.

“What up dudes!” Kane shouted cheerfully. Something rustling along with him as he came inside with Val. “How many pizzas are y’all makin?” Kane popped in the kitchen behind Val with a backpack on his back and shopping bags in his hands.

“Four of them.” Val laughed lightly and began helping again.

“Do any of them have pineapple?” he sounded so concerned about that question.

“Sadly yes we lost the battle.” I looked over at Kane with a frown.

“Damn it!” he groaned playfully, “you guys, Pineapple doesn't go on pizza!”

“Yes it does. It’s delicious and adds a sweetness to the pizza.” Val popped back with a smile and a wiggle in his shoulders.

“Yeah no this shit is sweet.” Kane laughed lightly and held up the bags in his hands. “I grabbed us some snackage if we need a sugar rush.”  Kane then left to go put his bags down and he came back into the kitchen to help us finish all the cooking up.  

As we waited for the pizzas to cook we all talked in the living room, huddled together around the sofa. Kane was telling us about what he had to do during work and that he was late because of his little sister. The pizzas were done and we all stayed in the living room sitting on the floor around a coffee table with a show playing in the background. I kept trying to pick the pineapples off of Val’s pizza and he kept playfully slapping my hand. Kane stared in disgust at Gabe and Val then went wide eyed as he saw Aj take a huge bite of his slice. Karim was hitting on his arm playfully for taking such a big bite. Joce was folding and rolling her pizzas into weird ways before she was eating. Yori and gabe were the only ones who were eating like normal people and were watching us all with smiles on their faces. Kane and I tried locking arms and taking bites of our pizzas and it didn't go as well as we planned. Karim was struggling with pulling the cheese off his pizza in his mouth and eating it so it didn't break into his lap. While val was trying not to choke and laugh while eating his pizza. Aj and Karim were being sickeningly cute with Aj licking excess sauce and cheese off Karim’s lip.

I was watching parts of the anime we had playing and holding my pizza near my mouth and all of a sudden, i felt Val’s hands around my wrist and he pulled my hand down to him and he took a huge bite of my pizza slice then let go of my hand. I stared at him and he just kinda wiggled there next to me being so proud of himself and went back to his pizza. I put my pizza down and stole one of the bits of pizza crust he was saving to eat last. I tossed it in my mouth and kept my lips pursed as he very angrily but playfully was leaning heavily on my body. Everyone started laughing at Val’s intense whine and him leaning on my back.

We finished eating and everyone helped clean up and put things away. Val offered that we should all hang out outside around the fire pit. But then he offered the hot tub and all of us went outside and stripped down to our underwear. Val and I were the first in the hot tub and in our underwear. Yori and Kane joined us next. Karim stripped down to his underwear and had on a pair of skimpy as fuck lacey underwear on. Aj was trying to get his shirt over Karim but he wasn’t having any of it. Val looked shocked and yori was lost in surprise. Kane and i started cheering and both of us whistled and went “bow chicka wow wow”. Aj didn't strip to his underwear but he cleared his cargo shorts of anything important and got in soon after karim. Joce stripped to her bra and panties and climbed in while Gabe watched with his shirt off and looked like he was about to pass out from seeing Joce in her matching black and lacey underwear. Aj almost got out to check if Gabe was still breathing, but he got in after composing himself, sitting beside Joce.

“Oh cool tattoo Gabe.” I put an arm around Val’s shoulders, “when you get it?”

“I got it on my eighteenth birthday.” he smiled at me.

“Did it hurt?” I asked and pushed my bangs off my face.

“Kind of, but I was kinda curious.” He looked over to Aj, “Aj did your tattoo hurt?”

Aj was looking down at Karim before snapping up to look at Gabe. “Nah not really, i have a stupid high pain tolerance.”

“Why tiger stripes?” Kane asked and held up his hand.

“Because i really like tigers and what they symbolize, so i got tiger stripes.” Aj chuckled low and leaned back against the back of the hot tub.

“Cool, legit.” Kane nodded, “now Gabe, why a fox?” he turned to gabe with a hand still raised.

“Because a fox is cunning, noble, and wise. They are also sly and tricksters. Their my favorite animal.” he smiled and that smile turned to a slight smirk. Joce made a little giggle snort noise at Gabe’s answer. He chuckled slightly and looked over at her, “what?”

“Nothing, i just think it's cute.” she smiled.

“Aj.” Val chirped and made Aj look at him, “Can I ask why you aren’t stripped to your underwear?”

“Excuse me?” Aj smirked at Val and raised his brow at him. “Why do you ask?” he started to chuckle a bit.

“Yes why. Everyone else is fine with it.” val smiled sweetly at him.

“I don't think everyone needs to see me with my pants off.” Aj shook his head.

“Oh now i need to see you without your pants on.” Yori laughed. Kane was staring at Yori with a wide smile and then he looked at Aj and started doing his weird giggle.

“It’s up to you sweetie." Karim smiled up at Aj and put a hand on his thigh.

“Alright, fine.” Aj stood up and made the water splash around. “Not my fault if someone dies from over heating.” He made a snarky comment.

“YOOO!” Kane and I both threw our arms up. Kane beginning to laugh even harder and i started cackling.

Aj opened his pants and unzipped them stepping out of his cargo shorts. Kane, Yori, Joce, and I all made a noise in surprise at Aj being the type of man who wears tight as hell boxer briefs, and there wasn't much hiding the shape of his manly bits. He tossed his wet shorts over the side and sat down beside karim and spread his legs a bit once he was comfortable. “Happy?” he chuckled and shook his head.

“Very.” Val smiled happily and made himself comfortable against me and crossed his arms over his lap.

“Do you know how weird it is to have six gay men, Joce and Gabe all basically naked in a hot tub together, and this HASN'T gotten sexual yet?” I put my hand on Val’s thigh and rubbed my hand up and down his leg, getting pretty high up.

“We’re just friends hanging out in the hot tub together. Things don’t need to get sexual Adri.” Val commented and looked up at me through his bangs.

I bit my lip a bit, “Can we make it sexual?”

“Hey, be nice to those of us who aren't in a relationship.” Kane laughed, and slugged me in the arm a bit.

“He’s right Adri. Let’s just relax in the tub and have a good night.” Yori chuckled softly.

“Damn, i was hoping to get freaky.” I laughed and leaned back, dropping my head over the side and staring at the sky. “But this is nice.”

We all chilled in the hot tub for awhile until Joce started harassing Gabe, and she got out screaming and running away from him. Gabe followed after as she ran in circles around the yard. He eventually caught her and picked her up, carrying her back to the house as she kicked and screamed playfully. He bounced her up onto his hip more where she wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck.  Aj and karim got out next because they were both getting really hot. Kane followed after yori when he got out and I noticed his hand getting really close to Yori’s ass, Yori turning to him and laughing lightly before moving his hand.

Val got up next and a grabbed his hand, pulling him back down onto my lap, “Wait up.” i spoke softly.

“Whats up?” he asked softly, coming down and sitting on my lap.

“Nothin.” I smiled and leaned up to kiss his lips. He opened his mouth eagerly and put his hands into my hair kissing me back. My hands roamed up his wet body before coming back down and slipping my hands in his wet underwear.

Val pressed his body closer to mine, kissing me deeper. My hands slipped further into his underwear and grabbed his ass. He grinded his ass against my crotch a bit and his hands came from my hair and roamed down my chest. He pulled away from our kiss just a bit to catch his breath then resumed kissing me. Taking his wet hands and pushing my bangs away from my face and leaning into me. He sat as high up on my lap as he could, making me lean back to make us comfortable to kiss. A moan escaped my lips as Val grinded against me a bit, a chuckle coming from his lips before we started kissing again.

“Hey, No sex in the hot tub you two!” Karim’s voice shouted from the house.

Val pulled away from me so fast and was already getting out of the hot tub, “yes sir!” he shouted back.

I made a sad groan before getting out after him and grabbing my clothing before going back inside.  Everyone was already in fresh dry night clothes. “Damn already time to go to bed?” I asked, yawning right after asking, “ignore that.”

“I think so. I’ll show everyone where the bathrooms in the house are to make it a little easier. Just let me get dried and changed really quick.” Val smiled and bounced to the stairs and up them.

I followed after val, not with much bounce to my step, and when I got to the bedroom he was changing into a large shirt and had on his short shorts. I brushed a hand along his thigh as he moved around me and smiled up at me before leaving to show everyone the bathrooms. I changed into pajama pants and walked out enough to lean on the doorway and see everyone. “Night everyone.” I waved from Val’s room.

“Night.” everyone said in response in their own way.

Val bounced over to me and i walked slowly backwards into the room, holding onto Val’s wrist and pulling him in with me as he closed the door behind him softly. “So, was I a good boy?” I asked and pulled him in closer to me.

[roommateofmyimagination-blog]

Chapter 18: How Do I Say This, We’re Dating.

❤Valentine❤

I can’t believe it. I’m dating Adrian. I asked him out. I actually asked him out. “O-Okay, I’ll get dressed.”

“Fuck yeah!” Adrian exclaimed throwing his arms up in the air, “Thank you, cupcake!” He walked over to me and put his hands on my still warm face, leaning down he touched his lips to mine and kissed me softly. It didn’t last long before he pulled away from me. “I’ll let you decide what we do next or run however long you want us to when we get back,” He smiled and let go of my face and stood back up straight. “Cmon! Get cute and adorable! We’re getting cinnamon rolls bigger than your butt!”

“We can’t get cinnamon buns that big,” I chuckle getting out of bed and going over to my dresser. Pulling out a pair of black skinny jeans, a light blue tank top, and a ripped purple large t-shirt. Once I get my socks on I spin around and hold my arms out, “Well? Do you like it or should I put on something else?”

Adrian stared at me and then took two strides over to me and put his hands on his hips and leaned down so his face was close to mine. “Well damn, now I’m craving red velvet cupcakes over cinnamon rolls for breakfast,” He said in a low voice then leaned down and kissed my neck.

“Then I’ll keep this outfit,” I giggle and put my hands on his cheeks and brought his head up and I kissed him, “I have to feed my princess before we leave,” I quickly kiss his nose before slipping past him. “Then we’ll go get cinnamon rolls,” I poke his side and then scoot out of the room.

Adrian whined loudly at me as I left the room as I head Aero’s feet pattering after me, “CAN WE JUST TAKE HER WITH US? SHE CAN HAVE A CINNAMON ROLL, RIGHT?”

“No, she has a delicate stomach, it won’t take long I promise,” I laugh lightly as I go into the kitchen. Like I said I didn't take that long before I had Aero’s food ready, “There’s more food in the fridge. I’ll keep Adri out for a while,” I then stand up and skip over to Adrian and grab my keys and wallet. Standing up on my toes and give him a quick kiss I unlock the door head out, “Come on slow poke,” I laughed and started down the first set of stairs.  

I hear Adri right behind me and when we get to the bottom I feel his hand run across my butt, “So are we driving and if we are who’s driving?”

“We’re not driving, we’re walking,” I smile sweetly and take his hand, “Let’s go!”

I pull him but he stands still so I stop, “Uuuuuuuuuuh, no, we’re driving,” He said and tried dragging me over to the vehicles.

“We’re walking. Unless you wanna run four miles today without walking,” I threaten in almost a hiss as I try to dig my heels into the concrete.

He stopped and let me stand up. He then pulled me in the other direction that leads downhill towards town, "ONWARD WE WALK THEN!"

I start laughing and catch up with him to walk alongside him. I squeeze my hand lightly and smile, “I knew you would rather walk,” I hum.

“Haha, we’ll see how smug you are tonight in bed,” He snickers and pulls me in closer.

"We'll see how much you want to have fun in bed after our run tonight," I smiled sweetly up at him.

He stared down at me, “I swear to fucking god if you make me run where I can't feel my legs…I'm going back to the room and making cereal."  

“I won’t make you run till you can’t feel your legs. Unless you can’t take two laps around the school grounds,” I giggle as we make it into town.

We walk towards the Terra Cotta café and I glance in the window and instantly let go of Adrian’s hand, “What’s wrong?” He asked.

"Karim and AJ are in there," I answered feeling my face heat up and I place my hands on my cheeks.

“It’ll be fine. They won’t find out. Just chill cupcake,” Adri chuckles and opens the door for me, “After you.”

“Thank you!” I smile and quickly kiss him on the cheek where no one can see us and then I head in.

“Val!! Adrian!!!” Karim exclaims as he sees us walk in.

“Morning,” I laugh lightly and go over and hug him, “I’m surprised to see you both up this early.”

“Hey now, I can get up early,” Karim laughed.

“Cupcake, get your skinny jeaned butt over here otherwise I’m getting you something you don’t want,” Adri yelled at me.

“We’ll sit with you two after you get your breakfast,” AJ snickered. I nod and go back over to Adrian who was at the counter.

“What do you want cupcake?” Adri asks and I look at the menu.

“Well, obviously, we came here for cinnamon buns so that's one of the things I'm getting. I'd also like a blueberry pomegranate smoothie to please," I said to the girl on the other side of the counter, “What about you Adri?” I ask looking up at him.

“Can I get two cinnamon buns and a strawberry banana smoothie please?” He asks. We pay for what we asked down and then we waited for our stuff and walk over to AJ and Karim.

“How are you two this morning?” I ask as Adrian sits next to AJ and I sit next to Karim.

“We’re going alright. We just had some running around that we wanted to get done early but we both wanted something to eat first so we’re here,” Karim explained.

“What about you two?” AJ asked looking between us.

"Well, Adrian actually woke up before I did this morning," I laugh.

“Oh wow, that’s rare from what you’ve told me,” Karim mentioned as I take a drink of my smoothie.

I watched AJ’s head wipe to look at Adrian so fast all I could do was sit there and slowly drink my smoothie, “They fuck you doing up so early?” I glance over at Adrian and he has half a cinnamon bun in his mouth.

His answer was muffled by the cinnamon bun, "I think he's saying he was craving a cinnamon bun.” I answer for him.

Karim laughs and then he all of a sudden stops and his eyes grows wide. I look over at him and he starts bouncing in his chair almost like he was vibrating and then he hugs me happily and squealing, “I knew it!! I totally knew it!!!! AH!!! THAT’S SO AWESOME!!!!!!”

“Um…” I start and look down at him. Karim,” I look at AJ and Adrian and they’re both just looking at us, “I think we’re all confused.”

“AJ, the two of them are going out!!!” Karim squealed and I felt my face heat up like it was a raging volcano. B-But, I didn't say anything or think it. H-How did you figure it out????

You didn’t have to. Adrian thought about it. I look down at my lap in embarrassment.

I look up to see AJ lean on his left elbow and stare Adrian down. Adrian quickly looks down at his lap. "I-I'm the one that asked him out AJ, don't be mad at him," I confess my face still beet red.

AJ looked between two of us and then looked at me and pointed at Adrian with his thumb, “Are you sure?”

“Can I-” Adrian started and AJ put his hand up.

“I’ll come back to you,” He said and it instantly shut Adrian up.

“I’m sure. He may be rough and have a lot of baggage, but I want to be there for him and I like him, so yes, I’m sure I want to date him,” I smile happily as Karim hugs me tighter.

AJ sat up straight and glared at Adrian, “If you fuck up, I’m fucking you up,” He said in the most intimidating tone I’ve heard from him.

“Y-Yes sir,” Adrian nodded quick.

“He won’t,” I smile sweetly, “That’s what I’m here for.”

Adrian looked over at me and Karim, “Honey be nice. Believe in the two of them.”

“Fine, but one slip up and we’re having another personal training session,” AJ warns Adrian.

“He won’t slip up. I won’t let him. If he doesn’t I can handle it,” I smile sweetly at AJ.

AJ put his head down on the table and reached over and took my hands in his. "You're such a good soul, my child."

I looked between him and Adrian. Adrian went back to eating his cinnamon bun, “We’ll be fine,” I couldn’t stop giggling at AJ’s remark. I take another drink from my smoothies before taking my first bite of my cinnamon bun.

“How did you figure it out?” Adrian asked taking a drink of his own smoothie as he gently kicked my shin under the table.

I glance over at Karim and he’s just smiling happily as he sips his coffee, “It’s his secret Adri,” I smile putting a hand on my cheek.

“Mhm,” Adrian hummed and stared at Karim. I wonder what he’s thinking.

“Honey, we should get going so we can get those errands done,” Karim spoke up as he stood up with his cup of coffee.

“True, the sooner we get the shopping done the better,” AJ groaned and stood up himself and stretched, “You two behave.” AJ slapped Adri’s back and made him cough, “See ya later Val. Don’t let this heathen get into any trouble.”

“I won’t, I promise,” I smile as I stand up and give Karim a hug and AJ. AJ and Adri fist bump and Karim gives Adri a hug then the two of them head out. Adri sits back down and I stay standing.

“Sup cupcake?” He asks.

I pick my cinnamon bun up and smoothie then come around and sit down in AJ’s spot, “Nothing, just wanna sit next to my boyfriend is that wrong?” I look up at him.

He chuckles and places a hand on my thigh. Running his fingers down my jeans he leans down and gently kisses my lips with his sticky lips, "I like this better anyway."

“Your lips are sticky,” I giggle and tap my forehead to his.

“I could say something really bad right now, but I’ll shave it for later,” He smirks and I start laughing at his pun.

“You’re terrible,” I can’t stop laughing at him.

He started laughing himself, “Yeah, but I’m your terrible boyfriend.”

“That is very true,” I wipe the tears from my eyes, “We should probably figure out what we need and go shopping today after we run and shower,” I said before taking a big bite of my cinnamon bun and having a chunk of it that didn’t make it into my mouth.

I can see the wheels turning in Adrian’s mind as he continues to run his fingers up and down my thigh, “Can our work out literally be us carrying groceries up three flights?”

I finish chewing my cinnamon bun and swallow, "But that still doesn't count for running. Work out yes, but not running," I answer looking up at him. "If you want we can run extra tomorrow if you want to count the grocery carrying the work out for today. But you're not getting away from us running. I promised I would help get your stamina up and I’m determined to help.” I take a drink of my smoothie, “Unless you want me to outlast you when I’m finally ready.”  

Adrian stared at me and the smirk that was on his lips turned into a frown. But it wasn’t there for long before a smile came back and he rose a brow at me, “The hell do you mean by that cupcake?”

“I’m just saying, with the stamina you have now, I don’t know if you would be able to keep me on my toes and outlast me. I may be able to go more rounds then you’ll be able to dish out,” I sigh half-heartedly trying to keep myself from giggling as I pop the rest of my cinnamon bun into my mouth.

He looked like he was offended, but not offended at the same time, “Cupcake, you haven’t even had the whole thing yet. I wanna see how you handle getting pounded before you get too cocky now.”

I instantly broke eye contact with him as my face heated up so fast. I hear him snickering next to me and I feel his hot breath on my ear, "What's wrong cupcake? You were so confident a moment ago." I felt his lips on the tip of my ear and he gently bites my ear.

“You’re an evil man you know that,” I shudder lightly and try to hold in anything that could possibly be taken as lewd or sexual since there are a lot more people coming in for their morning coffee and what not.

He started cackling and I turned around to see a very proud and confident smirk plastered on his lips only making me blush more. I put my hands on my cheeks and look away from him again. I can’t even look at him right now. I cannot be sexy no matter how hard I try. He’s got me beat in so many ways. Cute yes, I have that down pat, but sexy and lewd is his category. What was I thinking assuming that I could win that easily? I cough into my fist and fan myself a little, "Well played."

I feel his chest against my shoulder as he leans in. Putting an arm around me his lips press against my head for a moment, “You’re cute, and I bet you could outlast me, but we don’t know that yet do we my little cupcake?” He practically purred into my ear.

“F-Fair enough. But you’re not getting it that easily,” I smirk a little my face still burning hot.

“I like a challenge,” He kept his voice low as he whispered to me before kissing my ear. “So, one more smoothie for the road then back up to make a list then?” He asks normally and leans away from me.

“Alright, we can do that. Or, we can just get stuff to make our own smoothies later. I want to run today. You’re not getting out of it,” I stand up and collect our trash and throw out what needed to be thrown out.

“Fuck, I was hoping to distract you,” He mumbled as I walk back over to him and take his hand as I pick up his smoothie with my free hand.

"You can't distract me that easily," I giggle as we walk out of the café, "I'll run you till you drop if I have to. Besides its only five days a week that we run anyway, so it's not that bad."

Adrian groaned so loud he made some people look at us as we walked, “What if I take my shirt off?” He offered.

“No, that’s not going to get you out of this. It’s not even that long of a run. We only do one lap until you get better,” I give his hand a light squeeze, “You’ll get better, you can’t give up right after we just started.”

He looks away from me pouting, “I’m going to get faster than you and leave your ass in the dust,” He mumbled just loud enough that I managed to hear it.

“Adri, sweetie, unless you can all of a sudden poof your way past me. I’m small and agile. Running faster than me is going to be hard,” I smirk up at him as we make it up the final hill that leads to our apartment.

“But my legs are longer,” He points out and I can’t help but chuckle.

“Your legs are long yes, but you need the stamina to catch up to me in order to pass me,” I smile sweetly at him and stop at the bottom of the steps that lead up to our apartment. I get up a couple of steps and lean forward and kiss him, “It’ll only be one lap, I promise. And after shopping it’ll give our food plenty of time to digest so there won’t be any cramps.”

He slid his hands onto my hips as a smirk spread across his lips, “Well I can think of other things that involve stamina. Way more fun than running and the cramps would be worth it.”

“Oh! You wanna do some yoga? And then maybe some just dance? I can pull out of Wii and we can have some fun with that. Oh, oh, or if you have an Xbox 360 and one of the dance central games we could play one of those!!” I comment with a big smile on my face. I know that’s not what he means, but it’s worth it to act like I don’t know what he’s talking about.

He laughed and came up a step so he was closer to me, “I can’t dance, I only shimmy. But if you want a dance buddy I’ll text Joce for Ya, she dances.”

I giggle and turn my body and make my way up the steps, “No that’s okay. I don’t mind. I was just offering up some suggestions.” I pull out my keys and unlock the door. Aero meows when she sees us walk in. Demmy is laying on top of Aero on the couch and he looks like he’s sound asleep, “I’m really happy to see the two of them getting along now.”

Adrian chuckled a little, “I think he just likes how she’s warm and fluffy.”

“Fair enough,” I chuckle and go over to pet both of them.

“Imma get a notebook to write the shit we need down,” I hear him walk off as I pet Aero and she beings to purr.

“Did you two have a nice relaxing morning?” I ask her as she continues to purr, “That’s good,” I laugh a little.

“Alright cupcake, get yer sexy ass over here and help.���

I stand up and wander into the kitchen where Adrian was already in the fridge. We look throughout the kitchen and the apartment in general and write down everything we need. Once we double check on everything we head to my SUV and head out to Wegman's and Walmart to get what we need to and a bit more because we want to make smoothies too. After the groceries are loaded into the back we run to one of the art supply stores that are near by and grab some things that Adrian needs for a photo project and finally we head back to the apartment. When we get there it starts to rain.  "Guess we're doing this in max of two trips," Adrian comments taking as much as he can of the bags before heading to the stairs.  

“Fair enough,” I yell back taking as much as I can and jogging to the stairs.

By the time, we come back down to get the rest of the stuff it’s down pouring and we’re both soaking wet when we get up and back into the apartment, “Well, that was fun,” I laugh lightly pulling my hair out of my clip and letting it flop down onto my shoulders with a flop.

“You can go first,” Adrian laughed.

“I’m helping put things away, then we’ll decide who goes and takes the shower first,” I smile at him and open one of the bags to take what we needed for the bathroom to where it needed to go.

We get everything put away and I smile happily, “There, that wasn’t so bad.” I sigh look around.

“Good, now go shower,” Adri nudged me.

“What if I want you to shower first?” I raise a brow at him.

“Nope, you’re going first,” He nudges me towards the bedroom, “Now go.”

I grab his hand and get up on my toes so I can whisper in his ear, “What if I want you to come with me?” I don’t wait for his response before I let go of his hand and jog off to the bedroom to get some clothes so I can change after I get out of the shower and I hear Adrian follow after me. I open a drawer when I feel his hands grip my waist and pull me away from my dresser. He turns me around picks me up and flops me down on my bed, “Okay, we’re gonna have a talk now. You, me, sex, oh god, please. BUT I don't wanna die now by the hands of AJ. Sit here and think about your actions.”

I sat still looking up at him and blinking a few times, “Okay…” I mutter as I continue to cat stare at him, “So what’s the harm in taking a shower together exactly? What’s the most that would happen? The two of us make out in the shower?” I ask genuinely curious. I mean that’s all that Karim and AJ do when they take a shower. At least that’s all Karim’s ever told me when he needs to talk about AJ and what they did the night before.

Adrian stared right back at me for a minute as he processed what I said and then his hands made their way onto my cheeks, “Oh, sweet innocent child. You pure thing. No, no, it’d go beyond making out my adorable little cupcake.”

I stare at him and my eyes widen and my face heats up and I bring my own hands up and cover my face and slip out of his grasp as I curl into a ball and fall onto the bed, “But that’s not the point of taking showers. You take a shower to get clean, not get dirty.” I yell into my hands as I flop back and forth on the bed.

Adrian just started cackling as I rolled around, “Cupcake, you’re getting your bed soaked go take a damn shower before I throw you in there myself.”

"F-fine, I'll go take my shower," I slide off my bed and go to my dresser my face still burning and I quickly grab a pair of shorts and my towel then run to the bathroom and shut the door quickly.

I’m so stupid. Why did I think that it was just making out that you do in the shower? But, what's the point? You're supposed to be getting clean and warmed up when you take a shower, not get dirty like that. How is it even fun anyways? You could slip and hurt yourself. Why am I even still thinking about this? Stop it Val, stop. No more thinking of this. Think of something else. I quickly take my shower and get out and dry off then throw my shorts on and flop my towel in my arms and walk out of the bathroom. Adrian’s in his boxers in the bedroom and my ears feel hot as I stare at the muscles in his back.

“I-I’m done. You can go,” My voice cracks as I pull my eyes away and go over to my hamper and throw my towel in.

I heard him walk over and I jump when I feel his cold hands on my cheeks, “Get too hot in the shower?” He asks and I can hear the smirk in his voice.

“N-No, I have no idea what you’re talking about. You’re freezing, you should go take a shower,” I say a bit too quick.

I shiver when he places both his hands on my neck, “Cupcake, I’m always cold, cuz I’m cold hearted,” He chuckled.

“You are not cold hearted. Now shoo, go shower before you get sick and I have to take care of you,” I thrust my butt into his hips to get him to move.

“Fiiiiiiinnnnneeee,” He whined and pulled his hands away from me, grabbed his towel and left the room.

I sigh and wander over to my dresser and grab one of my oversized shirts and throw it on as I hear the water start.

I pull my blankets off my bed and rolling it up. I put it next to my hamper then went into the closet and grabbed my bin that has my spare blankets in it and grabs my fuzzy blanket and throws that on my bed. It's just as heavy as my confuter just a lot softer. Fixing my bed then cleaning up the room a bit as I wait Adrian comes back into the bedroom and his skin is red. "Oh god, cupcake, I got the water too hot. I feel like a lobster."

“I see,” I can’t help but start giggling at how red his skin is. “Do you need me to get you ice to cool you off?” Or transform and put you in an ice block for ten seconds. That would cool you off right away.

Still, in his towel he walks over to his bed and plops down onto his back with his legs hanging off the bed, "I don’t care what you do, but I need a minute, I think my brain is boiling."

I can’t help but chuckle at his comment as I walk over to him and poke the chain around his waist then run my fingers up his side and up to his collar bone as I sit down on his bed with him, "Why did you have to water so hot anyway?" I asked pulling my hand away from his collar bone and poking his cheek.

He turns his head and gently bites down on my finger, “Because I was cold,” He answered holding onto my finger with his teeth and them clamping his lips around my finger and sucking on it.

“So, cold that you needed to make yourself a lobster?” I smile down at him.

He let go of my finger and I pulled my hand back and wiped my finger on my shirt, “It was worth it.”

“If you say so,” I chuckle and get up off his bed, “Since we obviously can’t go for a run, what do you want to do?”

“Hmm…” He hummed as looked up at the ceiling, “Considering sex is out of the question…are you still wanting to do a physical activity?”

“We can, or we can count today as one of the days for a day off and run and work out on Saturday instead,” I offer as he sits up.

“But we just showered. Wouldn’t that be counterproductive to sweat today after taking a shower?”

“True, you can take more than one shower if you really want to.”

“Yeah, but that feels weird if you take two showers in one day unless you’re fuckin’ covered in mud or some shit.”

“Then what do you want to do, besides sex.”

"Do all the fun things and just like help wash each other's bodies? I dunno about you, but I don’t like washing my hair more than once in a day, so if we're just cleaning our bodies, fuckin bring it," I felt my face heat up at his comment.

“B-b-b-but you s-s-said that it goes further than just making out in the shower,” I point at him my face heating up more and more as I spoke.

"Oh, OH, CUPCAKE, it could be just making out. but I'm not a good boy, and I'll get touchy freely."  He has the stupidest smile that he looked just so proud of, "So, we can get freeeeeaaaaky and have some fun, or just be lame and do lame showers that won’t be memories on when we're old and crazy."

I stare at him knowing that my face has got to be as red as my hair by now and I puff out my cheeks at him. I hear Aero's feet patter into the room and she meows. I quickly look over at her and her eyes go wide for a moment and I can see her internally snickering at how I look, "D-Don't looks at me princess," I slap my hands over my cheeks and squat down. She just meowed at me again and I heard her patter over to me. She purrs as she rubs against my leg. “H-He doesn’t melt me,” I hiss at her keeping my voice low and again she looked up at me with those snickering eyes.

“I think she’s hungry,” Adrian comments and I look up at him to see him texting.

“True,” I stand up and pick her up, “I’ll be back to continue this discussion.”

“Oh, we already finished it, now you just have to figure out if you wanna have shower fun times after or not.”

I don’t answer his statement and scoot out of the room. “So, what were you two talking about?” Aero asked as I set her down on the floor in the kitchen.

“J-just what we were going to do today because it decided to rain,” I answer and start making her food.

“Why don’t you two watch a movie, or play a game?” She offers.

“But, I don’t think he wants to play a just dance game. He’s not a dancer.” I pout.

“Didn’t you bring that twister game with you?”

“ADRI WANNA PLAY TWISTER?” I yell from the kitchen.

"CHILD, DO I LOOK LIKE I CAN PLAY TWISTER WITH OUT BREAKING SOMETHING?" He shouts back.

“IF YOU WEAR SHORTS THEN YES, YES YOU DO.” I finish Aero’s food and set it on the floor for her to eat.

I heard him stomp out of the bedroom and I stand back up. He lifts up his tank top that he’s wearing to show me his toned stomach, "Does this look like a body of a man who can bend backward between his legs? No, I'm a lumpy sack of potatoes."

“Last time I checked, abs don’t count as a lumpy sack of potatoes. And there are people who have abs who are flexible,” I mention raising a brow at him as I place my hands on my hips.

He dropped his tank top and held up his pointer finger and has the most deadpan face, “Demonstration.” He then proceeds to bend down and attempt to touch his toes, which he doesn’t succeed at all. “SO! Flexible yeah?”

I walk over to him and sit down spreading my legs so I straddle him and I look up at him, “I figured you would wanna do something that would make you sweat and have to get close and personal with me. But I guess I was wrong,” I smile at him sweetly. “So, what are your ideas for a game that makes us sweat?”

The big, cocky smirk spread across his lips, "Sex is totally worth it, it will burn so much and be worth the pain."

I frown up at him and give him a resting bitch face. “When I’m ready. You’re not getting it that easy Adri. You’ll have to work for it.”

His smirk turned into a pout as he looked at me, “Pull out the twister.” He said flatly.

“Yay!!” I push myself up with my hands and kiss him before pulling myself away and scampering back into the bedroom and finding twister.

“Who’s gonna spin it?” He asked as I found the game.

“Aero can. She understands how the game works!” I come back out into the living room and move the coffee table so I can set up the mat. Unless you wanna keep it close and flick it ourselves.”

"Oh no, I wanna see the radioactive cat do it cuz of course she knows,” Adri answers and I look at him with a smirk.

"Okay!" I smile and pull out of the spinner then set it down on the floor next to the mat, "Princess, could you spin the arrow for us please?"

Aero trotted over and sat down next to the spinner then looked at Adrian and meowed. Adrian came over and stood over her, “Well, go ahead.”

She looked up at him and then back down at the spinner and swatted the spinner and made it spin. It stopped on left foot blue, "It was my idea so I'll go first." I smile at him and step on the blue that was around the corner. “Okay Aero,” I say and she swats it again.

“Well, fuck me sideways,” Adrian commented as he watched the spinner stopped.

“Oh, it took a while for her to not play with the spinner,” I chuckle as he squats down and puts his right hand on yellow. We keep going and Adrian is in a fairly comfortable looking position and not twisted as I'm under him and holding myself up in some fucked up crab style with my right on red, my left hand on yellow so my face is close to Adrian's as my left leg goes between his legs so I can get the ball of my foot on green and my right foot is in blue.

“So, how’s your evening going? Doin’ anything fun?” Adrian laughed lightly.

“Hmmm, I am. I’m playing a wonderfully competitive game with my boyfriend and about to screw him over because it’s his turn to move,” I look at where Aero is and Demmy came out and is watching the spinner as well, “Right foot red.”

“Well fuck,” He muttered and I could see the wheels turning in his head. He starts randomly singing and I can’t help but laugh. Pushing my body up when I feel him lift up his leg I knock him off balance and we both fall onto the mat laughing. “You cheated,” He laughed.

“Let’s be realistic here, you weren’t going to be able to do it with me under you like that,” I laugh while he lays on top of me.

I hear my phone buzz and look over at where it’s resting on the floor. I look up at Adrian then back at my phone, “I should probably answer that.”

“I’m busy right now, though,” Adrian snickered and ran his fingers through my hair.

“What is it’s my mom?”

“Fiiiiiinnnnneeeee,” He groaned and pulled a hand out of my hair and grabbed my phone for me.

“Thank you,” I take my phone from him and unlock it. It’s my mom.

Val baby, what are your plans for Thanksgiving?

Well, I was going to bring Adrian home with me for Thanksgiving for you two to meet him why?

Oh ;w; Your uncle called today and wants us to come see him for Thanksgiving.

Mooooom, do I have to? ;3;

I’ll just tell your uncle that you have a big project that you can’t leave to come and visit and you NEED to get it done. Will you be okay spending the holiday alone? You know your father and I won’t be able to get out of it.

Thank you. I’m really sorry. I’ll have Adrian with me and we’ll just ask Karim and AJ to come over with us so that it’s not just us two. So, I’ll be okay on my own.

You absolutely sure love?

Of course, mom. I promise I’ll be fine. I’ll have Karim, AJ, and Adrian with me.

I'm glad that you and your roommate get along so well!! Loves you, dear!!! Muah!! Hugs and kisses!!!

I chuckle and answer my mom, I love you too mom. I’ll come visit before you leave. Thank you again.

Of course, dear!!! Have a good night!!

Good night!!

I look at Adrian who's not in the kitchen and getting a drink, "So, how do you feel about going to my house for Thanksgiving and having our own dinner with our friends?"

“Uh, why?”

“Because my mom and dad are going to my uncles for the holiday so I’m not going with them. I figured it would be fun to do,” I smile at him as I finally get up off the ground and put the game away.

“Um…sure, we can do that,” He nodded before finishing his drink.

“I-I mean, if you don’t want to I totally understand,” I laugh sheepishly and wave my hands in front of me, “I just figured, since my parents are going out of town and all. That all of us could get together and have a good time for the holiday. You know, change it up a bit from all of us having to power through seeing our families.”

Adrian chuckled and walked over to me, “Cupcake, you don’t have to explain yourself to me,” He held my chin up with his pointer finger and thumb, lifting my chin up a bit more he leaned down and kissed me gently on the lips, “I’ll be happy to spend Thanksgiving with you.”

“Thank you,” I smile up at him after our lips part.

“You don’t need to thank me.”

After that, we decided to put on a movie for background noise and make dinner. We didn't really sweat when we played twister so we didn't bother taking another shower. Instead, we relaxed together for the rest of the night and went to bed a bit early since we have classes in the morning. Life seemed to go back to normal. I woke Adrian up in the morning with me. He would groan and complain, but I got him out of the apartment for the run. Week after week I was able to get him to run further. Between school work and training with everyone, which Karim was upgraded to level three, so practice became more of going against him. There were some days where I would be alone for hours in the house because Adrian had something to do with AJ and Karim was busy with something else. But, being alone with Aero and Demmy sometimes when he would be awake and actually come out, allowed me to get large sections of everyone’s clothes done and ready to be tried on. Everyone had a different look that was them, but I added a bit of the same thing to them all to keep them coherent with each other, but it’s only a small thing that you would have to look for in order to notice.

“I wonder where Adrian is,” I mumble as Aero jumps on my lap. “I feel like he’s a bit later than usual coming home.” He’s been coming home lately really sore and tired, but he doesn’t look hurt. He must be spending a lot of time in the gym with AJ. He has been looking stronger, though. So, whatever he’s doing with AJ is paying off if that’s the result that he’s looking for. “Just don’t stress yourself,” I sigh a little looking up at the ceiling. Everyone’s willing to come to the Thanksgiving dinner with my and Adrian at my house. It’ll be the first time that any of them will be seeing my house. I’ll have to take everyone clothes with me for them to try on. But, I feel like I’m being so lazy just sitting here while Adrian is working out. I pick Aero up and set her on the ground. "I'm going for a run." With that, I went to the bedroom, changed and left into the cool night and ran around the grounds for the second time today. I get to the point where I start running every day after I get done with classes and Adrian leaves to go with AJ. Keeping my flexibility and stamina up are important. I also do some Zumba video’s because I found them fun and enjoyable to do. Adrian starts complaining that I’m pulling ahead of him when we run in the morning and I slow down so I’m running alongside him every time.

“Oh, come on, really,” I grumble as it starts raining. I pick up the pace when I see the music hall come into view. Sprinting I leap into the dry area and walk the rest of the way to the doors of the building. If it wasn’t a cold rain I would just keep going. I’ll just wait it out in the building. I sigh and wander upstairs to see if there are any piano rooms open. At least it will give me something to do and a window to look out of as I wait. Luckily there's one open and I'm able to snag it. Sitting down on the stool I look outside and see that it started raining harder. Guess I made it in just in time. Looking back at the piano I sit there for a moment trying to figure out what to play. Mom and dad always wanted me to learn how to play an instrument so I had something to fall back on, so I choose to play the piano.

I just randomly started plucking at the keys and playing a song. It wasn’t a song that had lyrics to it. It was one that I was slowly working on. It’s a soft melody, probably more so meant for a slow song or a sad song. But I just continued to play.

“That’s very beautiful, do you have lyrics to it?” I jump when I hear Adrian.

"A-Adrian," I feel my face heat up as I look over at him with wide eyes, "Y-you heard it, Hua?”

“Well, ya kinda forgot to close the door,” He chuckled and came in and sat down, “Were you waiting for me to finish my voice lessons.”

“I didn’t realize that you had your voice lessons today. I thought you were with AJ honestly, so I went for a run and it started raining. I just figured I would wait it out here. But no, I don’t have any lyrics to this.”

“Have you written a music sheet for it?” He asked and I smiled softly.

“I started it, but what you heard is all I’ve done for it. I haven’t even completed it yet.”

“Then let’s finish it together? How does that sound?”  I widen my eyes and stare at him. He ran his fingers through my damp hair and leaned in and kissed me, “Come on, let’s head back to the apartment. I don’t think this rain is going to stop.”

“Alright,” I smile softly and stand up. Taking his hand in mine we walk to the stairs, let go of each other’s hands to get down the stairs and then weaved our fingers together again and headed out of the building. The days get colder and before we know it it's the last day of classes before Thanksgiving break.

“You ready to head to my house tomorrow?” I ask carefully folding everyone’s clothes and placing them in boxes.

“As ready as I can be. Are your parents going to be there when we get there?” He asked laying on his bed with his laptop and working on a project for his photo class.

“I think they’re leaving early tomorrow morning, so I don’t think we’ll see them,” I answer folding the top of the box and grabbing the duct tape and labeling the box with Karim’s name.

“Ah okay. I’m sure I’ll meet them at some point.”

“I haven’t told my parents we’re dating yet. I don’t know how to tell them,” I looked away from him and tried to focus on the clothes.

“Don’t worry about it. We’ll tell them when I meet them, how does that sound?” I look over my shoulder at him and he’s looking up at me with a small smirk on his lips.

“Alright,” I nod with a smile and go back to what I was doing. Tomorrow we head to my house. Everyone has my address so they’ll show up whenever they want. I’m excited but nervous all at the same time.

[roommateofmyimagination-blog]

Chapter 17: Heart break, Confessions, fun times, to Cinnamon rolls!!

✗ Adrian  ✗ 

“YOU HAVE GOT TO BE FUCKING KIDDING ME!!!” Aj suddenly started yelling from the other room that he and Karim went to and when he finished yelling it was silently expect when Kenny started to trot over to where they went and his little bell started jingling.

I looked over at Val and he had the same expression i did and he was staring back at me with all the same questions i had and we both needed answers.  Kenny came back out after a few more moments of silence and his bell jingled as he fast walked back to the table. Aj and Karim came out soon after him and Aj had a hand on his face and walked past the table.

“Sorry for yelling, give me a minute.” He walked to the kitchen and it sounded like he was getting water.

Karim sat back down in his seat across from Val and beside me, i leaned a bit away from him on accident. “Its alright Adrian, we’re sorry for the sudden leaving and Aj yelling.” he smiled at the both of us and then looked up when Aj came back in. “you good Hon?”

“Yeah.” He ran a hand over his mouth and his shirt looked wet.

“Why is your shirt semi-wet?” Val looked up at him when he pulled his chair out from the table and sat down.

“I had to get a glass of water and i dribbled on my shirt.” He pulled his shirt out a bit and looked at the dark line going down his chest from the water. “I could go shirtless.” He smirked and chuckled at Val. Karim smacked him lightly on the arm. “What?” Aj touched his arm and smiled at Karim.

“We eat with shirts on in this house.” Karim puffed his cheeks out playfully.

“Thats not what you said last night.” Aj smirked seductively and leaned closer into Karim. Karim blushed and softly shoved Aj away from him as he laughed softly.

“You two need a room.” Valentine giggled and shook his head.

“We do, its upstairs.” Aj then turned to look at Val, ”Its where we learned that we were going to be blessed with you in this family.” he gently rubbed Val’s head.

Val dropped his silverware and covered his face trying not to laugh, “Oh my god,” he started laughing.

Dinner went by smoothly again after that point and it was all fun and laughs. When we finished eating Karim and Val went to do the dishes while Aj and I helped put food away or separate it to take home with us and clean up the table and put things back where they belong. Kenny made his way into the kitchen and he stood up against Karim’s leg and meowed at him begging for some of the dinner cutely. Karim caved in and he gave Kenny and Aero some of the dinner as well and they happily ate away and he fed the bird,who i later learned was named Hadi, some of her dinner as well.

I popped my head in the kitchen, “I need a smoke break, i’ll be back in real quick.”

“I’m going with you.” Aj closed the fridge and came up to me and put a hand around my neck.

“Austin.” Karim spoke out from behind us with a firm voice and we looked back to see him and he had a very stern look on his face.

“Im not going to smoke, i promise babe.” Aj smiled at him, “I just wanna get some fresh air. Cmon Adrian.”  Aj pulled me along beside him and he took me outside in the backyard where they had a nice little patio and built in pool.

I pulled out my pack of cigarettes and lit one and put it in my mouth, taking in a deep hit and letting it out “So, why are you out here with me?”  

“Wanted to tell ya something. Well, now two things.” He turned to look at me with his hands on his chest. I looked at him with a raised brow to continue. “One, you need to stop smoking. Val and Karim dont like it.” I opened my mouth and he cut me off, “I know i use to smoke and you need to stop for your health and everyone else's. Two.” He paused and glared at me. “We’re going to training tomorrow morning. Just us two.”

“Uuuh, why just us? Are you going to try and kill me for a third time?” I asked and took another long hit.

“Possibly, dunno yet. But be there at six am.” He said flatly and tilted his head back a bit to look even more down on me like a father would.

Coughing violently, he then patted my back, “why so fucking early?” I patted my chest and cleared my throat.

“Because i have other shit i have to do tomorrow and you need to learn to wake up early i bet. It’ll be good i promise. Now hurry up.” He thunked me on the back one last time.

Sighing heavily, i took one more drag and then put my cigarette out tossing it in a trash bin they had outside. Aj dragged me back inside and too the kitchen where we heard the other two laughing together. When we came back in Karim and Val had set up a whole, i shit you not, make your own sundae bar just in the five minutes we were gone.

“Oh god, babe.” Aj chuckled and walked over to Karim. “Is this why you made me buy all those sweets?” he wrapped his arms around Karim’s waist.

“Of course! But i think we got too much, and i know you dont like to binge on sweets.” Karim put a hand up on Aj’s face and  smiled up at him.

“Hmmm, only sweet thing i need is you.” Aj leaned over Karim and kissed him on his cheek and neck, causing Karim to giggle.

“Make your own this time!” Karim laughed as Aj kept kissing on him, “you two take as much as you like, big man here wont eat most of it.”

“Can do!” Val smiled and handed me a bowl when i got closer to him.

Karim, Val and I all made huge mounds of ice cream on top of brownies,cookies or a banana and had so much toppings on them it looked like we were going to put ourselves in a sugar coma. Aj didnt make one and would only pick off fruits that were laid out. We made our way to the living room and sat there to talk. I sat on the floor as the other three sat on the sofa. Kenny made his way over to me and he sat beside me and sniffed my bowl and stared at me with those wide tealy green eyes of his. Eventually we ended up watching Aero chase kenny around the house like a mad chicken. Eventually kenny rolled onto his back and exposed his belly in defeat and Aero pinned him like she did Demmy and started cleaning him, making Kenny whine sadly and trying to push her away. Aj was later forced to stop stealing karim’s ice cream and made to go get his own and when he came back he had a peeled banana hanging in his mouth and a bowl of fruit and some ice cream to go with it. Once we finished the ice cream and cleaned up Val and I decided to head home for the night.

I struggled getting Aero away from kenny and getting her wrapped up in my jacket, “Cmon princess.” i rubbed her chin and she meowed sadly, “I know, you dont wanna leave your buddy here but we gotta go home.” i stared down at her as she still laid on Kenny. She let out another sad meow. “Cupcaaaaaaake, your cat is being an asshole.” i turned to look at Val who just finished giving a hug to Karim and Aj.

“Alright.” he chuckled and came over to me, “Cmon princess, i’ll bring you back over here another time.” Aero behaved for Val and he picked her up and we wrapped her back up in my jacket. “Thank you for having us.” Val hugged Karim one last time.

“Of course! Come over again any time, just send a warning.” Karim hugged Val back and laughed lightly.

“It was fun being here, thank you.” I smiled at Karim and bowed my head a bit at Aj as he stared intently at me.

“Of course, it was nice getting to talk to you more Adrian.” Karim smiled at me and hugged me as best he could as i held onto the princess. Aj and I just kinda bumped elbows as i held onto Aero.

We said our good byes and left. Val holding a bag of left overs and sweets that Karim let us take home. We got home a bit later than we had expected. When we got inside i let aero drop to the floor and she shook her body and fluffed her fur. Bouncing towards the bedroom she meowed and instantly there was a squeak afterwards. We walked in afterwards and it looked like Aero just pinned demyan and started cleaning him like she did kenny.

I started takin my clothes off and ended up in my boxers as val watched me with a small blush. “Im heading to bed.” I grabbed a pair of shorts to wear to bed and tied my hair up in a very messy bun. “Aj wants me at the gym stupid early tomorrow.” I yawned and grabbed Aero and gently put her on the floor and off of Demyan. “Princess, i think he’s clean enough.” i laughed and gently petted her head. She meowed and walked over to Val’s bed.

“Alright, sounds good, im tired myself and have things to do tomorrow anyways.”  he smiled and then got ready for bed himself. “Good night.”

“Night cupcake.” I flopped on my bed after Demyan moved and then later flew out the window. Popping my earbuds in turning to face the wall.

Morning came around sooner than i would have liked and the alarm to my phone started blaring in my ears. Turning it off, i sat up and rubbed my head from the noise. “Fucking headache.” I mumbled and looked over to Val’s side of the room. I waited to hear a shower running, but i heard nothing. Getting out of bed i walked to the living space and saw a note from Val saying how he’s out doing his errands. “Oh, thats where he is. Okay can do.” I yawned and walked to the kitchen and grabbed some fruit to eat. Walking back to the bedroom, i sae Demyan crawling out of his drawer. “Hey, i need you to transform me.”

He yawned, “why?”

“I need to meet Aj soon.” I but the rest of my fruit in my mouth, “Or he’ll kick my ass i bet.”

He sighed “fine fine.” He crawled out and poofed turning into his Human form. “Do you not need to get dressed so when you change back, you are not naked?”

“Youre smart, thats a good plan.” I quickly got dressed into some torn blue jeans and a band tshirt and grabbed my shoes and tossed them on. Lifting my shirt up, “Have at it.”

“Have fun with whatever you will be doing with Aj.” Demyan touched the little bat on my charm and i felt my clothes get tight and cold. “Hm, yes.” He smirked wickedly, “if you train well i will give you your upgrade.”

“Sounds good, Sleep good little dude.” I gave him a peace sign and watched him poof into his bat form then focused on teleporting myself out of the room and onto a nearby rooftop. It didn’t take me long to get to where Aj wanted us to meet up. When i got there i saw him in a completely new outfit and his hair went from the deep long red hair to a shorter much more orange color. His back too me was covered in tiger stripes and i didnt know if that was the magic or his tattoo. “Hey, you look funny.” I slowly walked up to him.

He turned around and when i got to see his front i stopped walking, “Yeah, i got to be upgraded to level three.”

I just stared at him and stared directly at his chest and abs. I knew Aj was beefy and well fit but he just looked so strikingly good right now, “Dude i cant take you seriously right now with all the nakedness.”

“Thats a very bad decision on your end.” He growled and he walked closer to me before spinning on his left leg and bringing his right leg up and nailing me right in the side and sending me flying towards the trees.

My body slammed into the trunk of the tree and i could not tell if the crack sound was any of my bones or the sound of the tree bark breaking from my impact. I stood against the dented tree and wrapping my arms around my body. My left side hurting from the impact of the tree and my right hurting from his kick. Spitting out some blood from my mouth, i looked over at Aj slowly walking closer to me, his feet breaking the ground under him as he walked. Pushing myself off the tree weakly i turned to face him, my hair falling in front of my face, “the hell was that for?” I yelled.

He took one more step closer to me and with his last step he left the biggest crater from his foot slamming down on the ground, Looking up to his face i could see the anger in his eyes and his posture was so rigid and he stared down at me from his head lifted up and backwards. “That was for whatever the fuck you did to Valentine.”

“Excuse me?” I snarled at him, “What i did to Val?” I glared at him, confused as to what he was talking about.

He took a long stride to me and grabbed me by my collar and pulled me forward and he turned so his back was facing the tree that my body broke and he threw my whole body down into the ground. If i didnt know if any bones were broke at the first impact, i could say some bones were broken now from the second. Aj growled loudly and got on top of me, “Im not playing games with you adrian!”

I weakly got my hands on his wrists and tried to pull his hands off of me, “I dont know what you’re talking about!” I coughed hard, “I didn’t do anything to cupcake!”

“Karim told me that Val lost his virginity and i can only assume it was from you!” He slammed my body even further into the ground.

Yelping from the further impact i still tried to hold onto his wrists. Trying to process what he said in my head quickly before he tried to kill me. “His….” I paused and then it hit me, my eyes going wide to closing, i laughed loudly through the coughs and the pain in my chest.

“The hell are you laughing for?”Aj lifted my body up off the ground, my head falling back limp from all the impact i had on my back, “this isn’t something i find funny, Adrian.” He growled deeply.

“If by virginity, you mean i gave him his first ever blow job, then yes I did. But we didn’t have sex.” I picked my head up a bit and smirked at him. “It was just some casual fun with each other.”

I watched as Aj’s eyes went from glaring at me to slowly going wider, and then back to glaring at me. He took a hand off my collar and slapped me across the face, hard. Dropping me on the ground again, he snarled at me, “Don’t fuck with him like that!” he yelled at me. “Val isn’t the type of guy to be a sleaze ball and just do one night stands or be a fuck buddy!”

“It was just going to be that one time.” I mumbled, my body in intense pain. “It won’t happen again.”

“I dont care if it doesnt happen again.” he was still pissed the fuck off. “Its the fact you did that to him! Val’s a sweet gentle kind boy and doesnt need to be toyed around by a dick like you.” He had a firm hold of my suit again.

“Will you fucking listen to me?” I put both hands on his wrist again.

“If you say the wrong thing, im going to beat the shit out of you. But yes, I’ll listen.” He growled from his chest.

“I know, i fucked up. I got too sexual with him, i know, i’ll admit it was all my fault. I couldn’t help myself and i just really needed to be physical with Val, but it wasn’t against his will. He wanted to do it too.” Aj started snarling at me as i spoke, “but….I’m not going to do it again.” I let go of his wrist and let my arms fall back to my sides weakly, “I’m not going to touch him like that anymore. I know Val is too good to be with a guy like me...even though i do like him a lot, he deserves so much better than me.”  I felt my body tense up and my heart sink “He said himself, not to kiss him too much and that he’ll get use to it and I wont get the result im looking for.”  I felt Aj’s grip lessen on my shirt and he stopped snarling at me and as silent. “I don’t wanna ruin our friendship, so im not going to make him a fuck buddy.”

Aj let go of my collar, and he looked at me so shocked. “Hold on.” He got off me and sat beside me but put his legs over me so i wouldn’t move. He brushed a hand over his earring and he turned back to normal, pulling out his cellphone.

“Wait, you can change yourself at level three?” I asked and tried to pick my head up and failing miserably.

“No, we could always have done it, im assuming Demyan never told you either.” he typed away on his phone quickly. “Just touch your charm.”

I eyed him as he texted and then reached for my little bat hip charm, and it worked surprisingly. When i looked down at my body i was back to being myself, but oh god i was in so much more pain now. I groaned in pain and dropped my head back down, i felt like i couldn’t move and if i did i was going to break everything in my body that wasn’t already broken. About five minutes passed before a new figure was flying down towards Aj and i. He had long blonde hair, white wings, and wraps around his body with dark gray puffy pants.

“Sorry that took so long.” he spoke and he sounded familiar. “Hey honey.” He walked over and kissed Aj.

“Hey babe. Mind fixing Adrian for me, i….really fucked up.” Aj spoke low after kissing the man back and he looked at me fairly upset.

“Karim?” I asked and picked my head up, Aj moving his legs off my body.

“Yeah, im a magical boy too. Ive been one for awhile.” He smiled and kneeled down beside me, “but be quiet, let me heal you. Aj took a lot of anger out on you didn’t he.” he spoke softly and and put his hands on my body, a white light engulfing me and slowly making the pain go away.

I laid there still as Karim worked on healing my body and listening to Aj tell him what i said and what happened. Karim got a bit angry at Aj for taking the anger out on me without listening to my side of the story, but even Karim didn’t know all of the story himself. I felt like i was going to pass out from the pain or the soothing feeling of Karim taking the pain away.  When he was done, he helped me up and made sure i was okay to move around and nothing hurt anymore.

“So what do you plan to do?” Karim spoke softly and sweetly to me as we stood there, all out of our magical forms.

I stared at me feet silent for a moment, “I dont know.” I spoke so low it barely came out of my mouth as a whisper. Clearing my throat a bit, “I think Val needs to find someone better than me, so i’ll just leave him be but stay his friend. I’d like to see him happy with someone.” I smiled softly at Karim and Aj.

“But Adrian…” Aj spoke and put a hand on my shoulder.

I smiled up at him more, “Look its okay, I’m not upset.” i played with my hair over my shoulder, “you’d both admit that I’m not the most fit person to be Val’s boyfriend.”

“Maybe ask him how he feels about you before you decided to give up on it?” Karim spoke and held my hand in his, “being a friend to him still is great, but that doesn’t mean you have to give up on him.”

“I know, but i just get the feeling that Val doesn’t feel the same.” I continued to play with my hair and look down. “But thanks for the advice. I kinda wanna go home and take a shower.”

“Alright.” Karim smiled and looked at Aj, “take him home okay.”

“Yeah, come with me.” Aj motioned for me to follow him. We both got on his motorcycle and he drove slowly back to my building because i wasn’t wearing a helmet and i was just holding onto him.We stayed silent the whole ride until i got off the back seat. “Hey, i’m sorry for beating you up.” Aj lifted his visor up so I could see his face.

“Its alright, i understand why you did it.” I held my fist out for him to bump and he did, “I’ll see you around.”

“Yeah, take it easy man.” He said and put his visor back down and rode off.

I walked up the stairs to our room and when i went in, there was still no sign of val. Sighing loudly, i went to the bathroom and stripped down. Taking a long hot shower. Most of it was just me standing there under the water and trying to relax my body from Aj tossing me around earlier. When i got out of the shower, i dried my hair and got dressed in some fresh clothes and laid on the bed with Aero beside me and Demyan sleeping in the drawer. I laid there for a couple of hours just petting Aero and when i realized it was after noon, i grabbed my phone and texted Kane, “hey wanna hang out?”

He texted back pretty quickly, “sure, doing what?” he asked.

“I need stress relief.” i texted back and sat up on the bed, trying not to disturb Aero.

“Oh, like….get high kind?” he messaged back.

“yeah. “ is all i sent back. Later Kane told me to meet at his place and sent me his address. I got off the bed and petted Aero one last time. “See you two later.” I fixed the window for Demyan if he wanted to leave and also left some food and water for the before i left.

The drive to Kane’s wasn’t bad given his house was close to the school, but he lived on campus for some reason or another. When i got there, he was sitting on a patio swing and waved at me. Parking on the side of the road, i got out and met him at the door.

“Sup.” he held out a fist fro a bump.

Knocking my fist against his, “Sup, why do you live on campus when you live so close to school?”

He turned towards the door and laughed, “me and my step mom dont get along well, plus i went to a two year school for my engineering degree. So i wanted to try living on campus for the rest of what i wanted to do. Its mostly to get away from my mom.” he opened the door and lead me inside. His house wasnt too big or small, it was a nice size and fairly homey feeling. It was all simple things that decorated the house, lot of Auto Mechanic stuff laying around the house. The sound of claws hitting wooden floor came closer to us and then came this big ass dog out of nowhere and jumped in front of Kane and then barked at me. “Hey woah boy, he’s a friend his name is Adrian.” kane had a hand on the dogs back and chest.

I backed up a bit so the dog was a bit away from me, “Oh god, what is he?” i eyed the god, and i could tell he was not a purebred but i couldn't exactly tell what he was.

Kane laughed and the dog sat beside his feet, “he’s a german shepherd husky mix, he’s my baby, His name is Sergei and you can call him Sir.”  Kane patted the dog’s back gently and he instantly came over to me and waited patiently, “give him your hand he wants to sniff you, he wont bite. I take him to the shop a lot.”

I looked at Sergei then Kane, kane had left the hall and went to a different room. I held my hand out to Sergei flat so he could sniff my palm, once he was done sniffing me he licked my hand then gently nipped at my pants. “uuuuh, he’s biting me.”  i spoke a bit loudly so Kane could hear me.

Instant laughing came down the hall and Sergei stopped nipping at me and sat by my foot. “No he is not, if he bit you, you’d be cry like a little bitch.” He came out from a different hall way, “Sir, go show Adrian outside.” he snapped and pointed off down the main hall towards what looked like a living room. Sergei instantly trotted off towards where Kane had pointed, “Come with me, we’re going outside.” He had a few things in his hands and he followed after his dog.

Following Kane we went outside where Sergei went to go run around in the large backyard they had. Kane took me to a different little sitting area that wasn’t their patio and sat on another swinging bench. “You guys like swinging chairs?”

“My dad does, weird i know.”  he kept it still for me to sit on and then rocked us back and forth slowly. “But yeah whats up dude?” he pulled out a case and stuck a lighter in his mouth as he opened the little tin case,

“Dude, do you prewrap weed and then store it like a chipmunk?” I laughed lightly as i watched Kane do his thing.

“Ye.” He chuckled from holding the lighter in his mouth, and pulled out a blunt and spit the later back in his hand. “Parents dont really support the smoking step mom hates it but dad knows it helps a bit, wish i did something different but eh. Just says if i do it here, go outside and be safe if im else where.” he stared at me before lighting it, “but, you, whats up?”

I sighed and drapped my arms over the bench as we swung, “lots of stress, looooooots of fucking stress.” I dropped my head back.

“Liiiike?” he asked and we kept swinging.

“You know Val? The red haired guy you met like twice?” I turned to look at him and he nodded, “well we got touchy feely and he told Karim, whos his best friend so i dont mind. But then Aj, karim’s boyfriend, got pissy about it and had to have a talk with me about it, and i dont know what to do.” i sighed, “can you light that before i strangle you? Or let me do it?”

Kane laughed and handed me the lighter and blunt, watching me light it. “Have you talked to val about it?” he asked and i shook my head, “talk to him dude, thats key.”

I blew out a cloud of smoke and handed it to kane, who took a hit himself, “Im thinking of just like...ditching the touchy feely part and just not doing it anymore but stay his friend.”

Kane looked over at me, “Do you like Val?” he asked.

“Yeah.” I spoke softly and took the blunt from him.

“Sooooo, tell him?” he leaned forward when Sergei came closer and he threw a ball for him. “If you like him tell him, if he doesnt have the same feelings then you can be in single club with me.” He smiled like a dork at me and i chuckled, “But for real, just talk to him. If you can stay friends great if you can date even greater.”

I let out the smoke before giving it to kane to take a hit, “I know, but, i feel like i can tell that he doesnt like me the same way. I dont wanna hurt or corrupt the kid.”

“I know that feeling.” he took his hit then took the fabric he had around his neck and pulled it up to push his hair back, leaving a chunk that laid on his forehead. “But you still should talk to him after you think about it more.”

He handed me the blunt, but before i could take it from him Sergei dropped his ball by my feet and i had to throw it for him. Taking the blunt from kane i took a hit, “I know but i still feel like i should just cut it off before it starts.”

“You could, but i think thats hurting you more then helping him and that sucks ass.” Kane crossed his ankles as we swung on the bench. “But dude, you do whats best.”

“Yeah, imma try.”  I took a deep hit and let Kane have it.

We mostly sat outside playing with Sergei and swinging on this bench together, talking about how our semester was going or work. We got onto some real deep topics that seemed weird given we barely knew each other, but i felt like i was getting to know a lot about Kane and he was learning about me. I realized i got along really well with Kane even if we weren't high or anything, he was a good guy and really understanding. He had his own issues like everyone else but he always tried to be a friend who was understanding and help others out. We went inside after a while and he showed me around his house and we went to his room where he had large glass cage that held a lizard of some sort in it. I didn’t even bother wanting to fuck with that lizard, later told he’s a bearded dragon not just a lizard. I decided to just hang out with Sergei and pet him as we child in Kane’s room and tended to our munchies need.

It got a little late then we expected and Kane’s dad had come home from work and with his little half- sister. I got to meet his dad and sis before leaving with Kane to go back to the campus. It seems like Kane only stays at home for family events or on weekends to be with his sister. If he has work or school stuff to do he’s usually on campus with his roommate Yori.

“I’ll see you around Kane.” I held up a peace sign to him and then waved to his sister and dad.

“Yeah, totally text me when ever you wanna hang out.” He smiled and got into his truck.

Kane headed off back to campus and i went to that spot i showed Val deep in the middle of know where to be alone for awhile longer. Being with Kane helped a lot and being with Aj and Karim made me realize a lot. But i still didnt want to go back to the dorm yet. I pulled up off road and took the walk up the hill through trees and brushes until i was in the clearing on top the hill and could look off over the trees.

Sitting down in the grass i pulled out my phone and earbuds plugging them in and falling back in the grass. Not answering any texts or calls. I just wanted to be alone, and when i finally was alone i felt everything crumple inside of me and i started to cry. I sat up and put my hands on my face and curled forward in on myself. I felt like shit for pissing off Aj, worrying Kane and mostly just feeling like i used Val. I should have never teased him like i did and never have gotten that physically with him that we masturbated together. I’ve done a lot of stupid things in my life before and not feel bad for any of it, but im feeling awful for this just in so short of time.

I had calmed down from the break down and still felt like shit so all i did was lay there in the grass and listened to my music play as i felt the soft breeze go over me. Singing softly to myself and not worrying about anything for however long it was that i was out here. It had gotten dark and i was looking up at the star filled sky for god knows how long.

“Adrian?!” I heard a loud familiar voice shout my name over the music playing in my earbuds. Turning it off and taking my earbuds out, i turned around and saw Valentine standing there. He was panting from i guess running up this way and his hair was all sorts of fucked up. He was in those shorts that showed off almost all of his legs and he had on a loose shirt that hung off both of his shoulders.

I sat up to fully to see him and not crane my neck, “What are you doing here-”

Val looked like he was going to cry and ran the rest of the way over to me, tackling me with his full body weight that was probably only some odd hundred pounds. He knocked me down onto my back and buried his face into my chest. “I’m sorry, I’m so so sorry. I realize when I said that to you before about the kissing it came off as I didn’t want you to do it. I want you to. I want you to be happy and randomly surprise me. I know i’m being selfish, but I want you to tell me when I fuck up. I’m sorry, I’m so sorry Adrian, I didn’t mean to.” he sounded like he was crying now and he held onto me tightly with his arms around me as his body laid between my legs.

I looked him all over trying to process what he was saying, “Did Kane, Aj or Karim tell you what i said?” I started to play with his hair a bit, taking the loose clip out of his hair and letting it fall down so i could fix the stray aways.

He picked his head up, flipping some of his red hair back, “I don’t care about any of that. You didn’t come back and it made me worried. I thought something bad happened to you and I’m going to get yelled at by AJ later for the stupid things I did in order to get here, but I don’t care. I just want you to be okay.” his voice started to crack on different words randomly as tears ran down his cheeks.

I grabbed his face in my hands gently, “Im okay, i just needed some time alone and i didn’t want you to have to deal with me being an asshole.” I ran my thumb over his cheek and cleaning off any dirt and tears off his face. “Are you okay? What did you do?” I fixed his shirt a bit that itd sit on his shoulders more so then drop off of them.

“Then be an asshole with me. Tell me I did something stupid. Don’t just disappear on me. Not answering my texts or phone calls.” he sat up a bit between my legs and ran a hand over his eyes, sniffling and hiccuping a bit as he spoke again, “I told him to shut up and drive me and then I jumped off the bike before he stopped, then I shoved the helmet in his arms and ran. That’s after tripping down the last flight of stairs at the apartment and rolling my ankle running down the hill to fast.”

“Oh fuck, Valentine.” I finally got a good look at the scrapes on his hands, arms and his knees and the ankle he rolled was a bit swollen in his shoe. “Im taking you home.” I scooted away from him a bit to get up and then i put my hand around his back and under his legs to lift him up. “We’re going home so i can get you patched up and get Aero on you.” I shifted him to where he slide in my arms and his body was against my chest, “Put your arms around me.”

“But it doesn’t hurt. I’ll be fine,” he whined a bit and squirmed in my arms trying to get out of my hold, “You’re what’s important right now, not me.”

I stared down at him and he looked up at me next I slammed my lips against his. I squeezed his thigh a bit as i kissed him, Val tensed up before loosening up and grabbing hand full of my shirt. “Shut up, and do what i ask you, please.” I whispered when i pulled just enough away from him to speak. “I dont care if it doesnt hurt now, im going to get you home and patched up before it hurts. Then you can come at me as much as you want then.”

“But, Adrian…okay, you win this one.” He looked away from me, his cheeks a soft pink and his cheeks puffed out a bit as he pouted slightly.

I smiled down at him softly and walked down the hill slowly with Val in my arms and he finally wrapped his arms around me. He’d help and move some of the tree branches out of my way and when we got to where i parked we saw Aj sitting on the bike his feet planted on the ground as he was texting away. He looked up and his eyes went wide so fast, “Oh my god, Val are you okay?!”

“I’m okay, I promise. Nothing hurts.” Val clung a bit more to me and laughed sheepishly and not making eye contact with Aj. Aj stared real hard at Val and it made him turn his face so he was burying his face in my chest.

“Hes not. Im going to take him home and get him fixed up.” I walked to my car and pulled my keys out to unlock the door then open the passenger side and I sat Val down in the seat then closed the door on his before he could say anything. I walked over to Aj and stood with my back to Val.

Aj looked up at me with a glare and whispered really low, “You know this is your fault. He could have really badly hurt himself.”

“I know, and i know its my fault. Its why im going to take him home and get him iced and patched up.” I hissed low at him.

“You know if he broke any bones i was going to break your neck.” He growled at me and the glare got more intense.

“Yeah well take it out on me at training next time.” I leaned in closer to him with a nasty look of my own.

“Oh i well.” He leaned away from me, “text me or karim when you get home and hes taken care off.”

“Can do.” I backed away from him and let him turn around on his back and then walked to the drivers side of my car and got in, turning the car on. “Ready to go home and be a cat’s bed for awhile?”

“What, I’m not allowed to be your bed first?” He smirked at me trying to look real seductive before his lips turned to a smile and he started giggling from his own remark.

I ruffled up his hair before putting the car in reverse. “Yeah no, I would squish you like a pancake.” When i got us off the dirt road, i put a hand on Val’s thigh and drove with only one hand and going slow back to the dorms. “I’m really sorry.” I squeezed his thigh a bit more.

“You don’t have to be sorry. Just talk to me when something's bothering you. That’s what I’m here for, okay?” he put a hand over mine and i looked over at him he had a smile on his face.

“Can do.” I smiled back and got into the parking lot for our building and got a fairly close spot to our building. “Stay there.” I got out and came over to help him out of the seat and when he was out and the door was closed, I instantly picked him back up and walked up the three flights of stairs with Val in my arms. When we got to the door I let Val down and opened the door for him to wobble inside. “On the couch or pick a bed. Do you want anything for the scrapes and ankle or just leave you with Aero?”

“I should probably clean them out first, to be honest. I don’t want gravel stuck in my legs and arms and icing my ankle first would be best." He wobbled to the bathroom and it pained me to see him wobble that I instantly picked him back up again and he yelped in surprise and wiggled his legs in the air before i let him stand in the tub and he sat down on the ledge. “I can do this on my own.”

“Want me to leave you then and provide you the ice pack for later?” I gathered all of his hair and quickly braided it behind his head and took a ponytail older off the sink and tied his hair up.

“If you want. Thank you for helping. It means a lot.” he tilted his head back and smiled at me. I got him the peroxide and helped him with his arms, and i got his arms all cleaned out, he did his legs himself.

I went to go get an icepack ready for his ankle. Grabbing a ziplock bag and filling it with ice, i got a towel to wrap around and left the kitchen to see Val hobbling to the bedroom. I helped him the rest of the way over and got him seated on his bed. “Hold this to your ankle.” I gave him the ice bag then grabbed one of my dirty button up shirts and managed away to keep the icepack on his leg so he didnt have to hold it and sat down beside him, “So need to get any anger out towards me?”

He tapped his chin with a finger, “Just one thing.” he turned and tackled me to the bed with time and swung his leg over my body and straddled me, sitting on my hips. “Uuuuh.” I stared up at him confused, “what cha doooooiiin?” I raised brow trying really hard on not to touch his thighs or think about the fact that hes actually kinda sitting on my dick. Im kinda failing but im trying not to touch or get a boner in this situation.

“I will sit on you and you will put your hands here,” he grabbed my hands and put them on top of his thighs, “And you can’t move them for the amount of time I have to ice my ankle.” he had a wicked smirk on his face, which was not common from val.

“And do what?” I looked from his thighs up to him, saying it pretty flatly, “I dont see how this is a punishment or you getting anger out on me.”

“You’re not allowed to squeeze my thighs, run your hands up or down my thighs. Not allowed to get up and if you try i will press my ass harder onto your pelvis.” He stared down at me with those blue eyes from his bright red hair but spoke in the sweetest voice ive ever heard come out of him.

“You know i can easily knock you over and pin you right? You weigh like what a solid hundred pounds?” I looked him up and down, “its not going to be hard, i promise, I’ll do it.” i smirked up at him.

“Okay,”he got up off me and when i picked my head up, he gave my dick a good hard squeeze. Groaning loudly i dropped my head back down and Val plopped his bubble ass back down on my lap again, “And I weight a one hundred and forty five pounds thank you very much~.” he purred so happily, satisfied with his work and made himself comfortable again. He picked my hands back up again and put them on his thighs.

“Hey val, im just going to say this straight up.” I looked up at him before dropping my head back again, “I feel really bad for the things we did the other night. I kinda do like you and i enjoyed it dont get me wrong. But i feel like im not the type of guy you need to be with. I can tell that you deserve someone way fucking better i am, and i dont wanna hurt you in anyway. Im happy having you a friend, i dont wanna make things awkward between us. So i was thinking that we should just cut things like this off before we get too close, I wanna see you happy and loved but...I dont think thats with a guy like me.” I laid there with my eyes closed waiting for his response.

“Well…than why don’t we solve that problem now and start dating? You think you’re not the right guy for me, but how are we really supposed to know unless we try? Unless you would rather just be friends with benefits. But I can tell you now I’m not cutting ties with you.” he spoke softly and when i looked up at him he had a smile on his face.

“Cupcake…” I paused and my fingers twitched on his thighs but i kept my hands there, “I dont wanna just make you a fuck buddy, you’re a good guy and thats really shity of me to do that too you. Can you even see yourself dating a guy like me? Im a druggie, an asshole who ditches people when im in bad moods and an asshole in general, and think i can make a career on singing and photography. Im not a model boyfriend or a guy you want your parents to meet.”

“So? You don’t have to be perfect, Besides who said I would want a goodie two shoes who can do no wrong anyways? You say you’re a druggie, but since we became roommates, this is the first time you’ve broken down and done anything drug related. And someone needs to be the asshole and you need someone who can be an asshole right back to you when you deserve it.” He played with a bit of my hair and spoke sweetly.

I stared at him before chuckling to myself and dropping my head back a bit, “you know if we’re dating it will only last as long as you dont tell Aj, cuz hes going to kill me if he finds out.” I looked back up at with a smirk on his face, “So how does that sound?”

“I think we can keep it a secret. I’ll try my best to not tell  Karim either. If he knows then he’s probably going to tell AJ.” he smiled softly and chuckled to himself.

“Aaaaaah, im going to die at the young youthful age of nineteen from an angry beef exfootball player because im dating his adopted, but not really, red headed child with a radioactive alien cat companion.” I laughed loudly, “my fucking adventure sucks.”

“Your adventure doesn’t suck, it’s only just begun actually.” he laughed  then leaned closer to me.

“How or Does that mean these thirty minutes is up and we can do something about you sitting on my dick?” I leaned forward closer to him and bite his lips but he pulled away from me just at the right moment.

“No, you keep your hands still mister.” he had that wicked smirk on his lips again, he scooted himself up a bit and leaned his hand back and grabbed my crotch again and rubbing on my junk slowly and softly, “Does this make it harder?”

Groaning a bit i dropped my head back on the mattress and twitching my lips into a smirk as he rubbed me, “Im about to say fuck it and rip that ice pack off you fucking foot and run from you cuz you cant chase me.”

“You can squeeze my thighs, no moving them, though.” Val started rubbing on me more and faster this time through my jeans, squeezing me randomly from time to time.

“Aaaaah how much longer do we have.” i let out a shaky sigh and squeezed his thighs so hard i might leave bruises on his legs.

“Honestly, i dont know.” He started laughing as he rubbed on me.

“Fuck it!” I leaned upwards making Val go backwards so his now on his mattress. He laughed all the way down and i got his arms above his head and his thighs on my hips. “You’re a adorable evil little fucking asshole you know that? I feel like i might have to just spank you so hard on the ass you cant sit for a week, and if its healed i’m spanking you again.”  

Val got a soft little pink blush on his cheeks as he started laughing uncontrollably and trying to hide his face from me and turning his face to bury it by his arm and pillow. “Is it time for the cat and bed or?” I asked through my own laughs.

He turned his head to look at me and bit his lip a bit before speaking, “Well, that depends on how much I can make you hot and bothered.” the blush on his cheeks were a shade darker and made those blue eyes look so nice.

I eyed him and smirked, tilting my head to the side a bit then lowering my hips down to press into his knowing that he’d feel the boner in my jeans, keeping his hands above his head, i moved one hand off his wrists and onto his thighs sliding up and down his smooth skin, “Does that help tell you?”

He kept giggling and stared up at me, “It does.” he wiggled his hips and legs against me, grinding on me.

He watched my reaction as i dropped my head onto his chest letting out a soft groan and biting my bottom lip. “Fuck cupcake, you shouldn’t tease me too much. Masturbating won’t fix it this time, but i dont wanna take this too fast.” i put a hand on his hip making him stop grinding against me. I let go of his wrists and put my other hand on his hip as well and pushed myself up from him and ran a hand through my hair and pushing it back away from my face.

He eyed me up and down and licked his lips a bit and smiling at me, eyes filled with need and his hand came up and touched on my stomach “I see you’re being sexy and I like it.”

“I could be so much worse.” I smirked down at him, “but you’re hurt i shouldn’t hurt you anymore than you already are.” I pulled the collar of his shirt down and exposed his collarbone, looking at the bruise i left on him last night. “You should rest up.” i let go of his shirt.

He looked up at me with the sweetest eyes and pouted a bit turning his head to the side a bit and mumbling “Won’t you sleep with me?” in a cute voice that matched that face of his. He played the innocent card so fucking well and it made me smile every time.

Putting a hand on his face and running my hand across his pouty lips, “i could take that two ways.” I whispered low, “you gotta specify which one.” i let my other hand trail down his stomach down to the brim of his shorts and tug on them just a bit to expose his hips to me. “I think if you were laying in my arms, we wouldn’t be sleeping. Or i wouldn’t be because of being distracted by those legs.”

Val popped up, all while giggling and kissed me on the lips softly and quickly before pulling away and smiling, “You’ll get use to it.” he moved a bit of my hair off my shoulders and pushed it behind me.

I stared at him with wide eyes, “No, i really dont think i will. This is all your fault im horny you know that right?” I my hands down his thighs, “Aj thinks im the one who starts this shit, and honestly right now its all you doing it. You’re not as pure as you look.” I ran my nails back up Val’s thighs and got really close to his crotch before squeezing his thigh a bit. “You make me wanna do bad things to you, god damn.”

“But I’m injured, no bad things.” he pouted again and dropped his head a bit so he’d have to look up at me.

I put my hand on his jaw and slowly slid down his neck. Groaning i got up off the bed and him. Running my hands down my face i then shoved my fingers into my hair and pushed it back. I spun around in my spot and my back turned to val, bringing my hands out of my hair and down my face i covered my mouth, “Ohmygod, I dont know what to do with you or anything.” I groaned loudly and kept my back to val and pulled on my face making a very unhappy noise about the boner in my pants. I wanna fix it, i want Val to fucking fix it, but i shouldnt let him and itd be weird if i just jacked off in here and he watched.

I heard him giggle a bit, “Of course you know what to do. You strip, then sit on the bed and tell me to fix what I started silly.” I turned back to look at him and is not injured ankle was tucked under him and he had his hands on his calf and his head tilted slightly to the side with a smile on his face.

“You’re an asshole when turned on, you’re fucking evil. Do you know that?” i turned around to face him unaware if he could tell the raging boner i had that did not feel good pressed to these jeans. “I dont know how you’re all cute and sweet but when aroused you're a fucking asshat.” I chuckled to myself and pulled on my face again.

“But I’m your cute asshat now aren’t I?” he had the sweetest and most pure smile on his lips. Those blue eyes batting his lashes and he played lightly with his red hair.

I walked over to him and put my hands on the edge of his bed and leaned into him. “I dunno, what are we? Hmm?” I hummed and got really close to Val and his space.

He looked down away from me and blushed a bit and looked back up at me, “I’m your boyfriend aren’t I? If not, then I would like to be.”

I stared at him with wide eyes, he kept looking away from me for a second before looking back at me and his blush getting a deeper red. He opened his mouth and i took advantage of that and kissed him. Leaning more into him and taking his face in my hands. He fell back onto the bed and wrapped his arms around my neck, kissing me back. Breaking our kiss,  crawled more onto his bed and pressing my leg into his crotch. “Yeah,” I paused and dragged my hands down his chest and stomach, “yeah you can be.” I smiled down at him “at least kissing isn't made awkward and we’ve seen each other naked already.” I chuckled.

He laughed softly and kissed me again quickly on the lips “Yeah, it makes it a lot easier.”

“So what do you wanna do now?” I asked and moved some of his bangs away from his eye. “Im too horny to sleep and need to do something to fix it.”

“Well, we can fix that can’t we? Unless you’d rather take care of it yourself then I’ll just go to bed.” he sighed light heartedly and crawled away from me like he was going to bed and rolled onto his stomach.

“Nu-uh cupcake.” I grabbed him by his hip and rolled him over to face me, “this,” I pointed at my crotch, “is your fault, and you’re going to fix it.” I slipped my hand under his shorts and grabbed him by his dick, feeling it was semi-hard. “And you seem like you might need some help too.” i licked my lips.

Val’s face went to red so fast and he made a cute little inhuman noise. It was so cute that all i could do was laugh at him.I pulled my shirt off and then took of Val’s for him. I helped him ease his boxer briefs and shorts off so he didnt have to get up, and then followed after taking my jeans and boxers off. I laid gently ontop of his and kissed his neck and chest. “How do you wanna go about this?” I picked my head up to look at him.

“We can do the same as last time. M-maybe even get more physical.” He looked away from me and blushed more.

“Like?” i kissed his stomach and down to his hips.

“I’ll let you decide that.” he mumbled and his blush was as red as his hair now.

“Just tell me if i got to far then, okay?” I asked and kissed his stomach once more.

Slipping my middle and ring finger in my mouth and slipping it out I laid between Val’s leg and grabbed his erection in my right hand and put my mouth over the head of his dick. Sliding down to the base of his cock and slipping my left middle and ring finger into his ass. Val’s whole body shivered under me and i felt him bring his legs up beside me. His hand grabbed my hair and he let out a loud moan. Sucking hard on his erection, i bopped my head up and down his length slowly moving my fingers in and out of him.  Val was tense holding onto my hair tightly.  Sucking on the head of his cock, I curled my fingers upwards, hitting a good spot from Val’s reaction. He let out a loud erotic moan and his body arching upwards. Letting go of his erection with my mouth I scooted upwards, and kissed him on his lips and stroking him off the rest of the way. He started to moan into our kiss and wrapped his arms around my neck, pulling me down closer to him and deepening our kiss. He came and held onto me tightly, his cum sticking to both of our stomachs.

He pushed me forward and made me sit on the bed, he sat on his knees between my legs.grabbing my erection with his slightly cold fingers and he jerked me off, kissing on my collarbone and chest. Making his way up to my neck and kissed me softly moving to the side of my neck and placing a kiss and a quick lick on the side of my neck before opening his mouth and biting down on my neck and sucking. My hands grabbed his ass and pulled him closer letting out a loud moan and putting my head on his shoulder. His hand squeezed my shaft and he moved at a faster pace as he sucked on my neck. My hands slid down to the backs of his thighs and i let out a shaky moan as i came into his hand. Val let go of my neck with a wet pop and then brought his hand up to lick the cum off his hands. Licking my lips, i pushed him back onto his back softly and licked up his stomach cleaning off his jizz off him, then cleaning off my own stomach with my hand and then licking it off .Val stared up at me with half closed eyes and he smiled softly, his chest rising and falling softly.

“You should sleep.” I moved his hair away from his face.

“Are you going to sleep with me?” he asked sweetly.

“Its a tight fit on these beds but yeah.” i moved around him and got under the covers with me, making him turn on his side so i was against the wall and pulled him back into me so his back was against my chest. Aero popped up onto the bed a few moments later and curled up against val. “Good night cupcake.”

“Good night Adri.” He held my hand in his.

When i woke up the next morning, I picked my head up and saw that Val was still sleeping beside me curled up under the blankets. My hands and body were free to move around, so I slowly and quietly got out of the bed so i didn't disturb Val and wake him up. I grabbed a fresh pair of boxers and jeans and went to the bathroom to pee. Admiring the large dark hickey that Val left on my neck. Putting on the underwear and pants on before leaving the bathroom. When i walked out I saw Demyan staring at me in the door way with a cocky look on his face.

“Uuuh, can i help you?” I asked and moved around him, pushing on his chest a bit.

“Oh no, but i do want to ask how it was seducing your own boyfriend with your bite.” He sounded pleased.

“Excuse me?” I looked back at him with a raised brow.

“You have an ability that when you bite someone you can influence their actions and if you feel something for them they will feel that.” He shifted his weight around on his legs and crossed his arms over his chest.

“Uuuh, so…” I paused, does that mean i influenced Val to be sexual with me? I stared down at my feet for a moment. “Does that feeling stay or go away after the night or day is over?”

“It does.” He said flatly.

“So the feelings Val has arent artificial?” I looked back up at him.

“I suppose not.” he uncrossed his arms and put them on his hips, “I am assuming Valentine does have feelings for you, and that is not your bite still affecting him.”

“Alright. Are you going to sleep soon?” I looked at the bedroom then back to him.

“Yes, why?” He stared at me with his brows knitted together.

I walked to the kitchen and looked in the fridge, not seeing what i wanted, i closed it and came back to Demyan “Because i have a cupcake to wake up and you need to be cute...and tiny.” I smiled at him with a stupid wide grin and then watched him shake his head and poof into his little bat form and and flutter off to his drawer he slept in. I walked back into the bedroom and saw Aero stretching on the bed with her upper half lowered down and her fluffy butt and tail in the air. “Princess, did you heal your human?” she yawned then meowed at me, “Im taking that as a yes, so off you go.” I picked her up and gently put her on the ground where she turned and sat to stare at me. “Hey cupcake, its time to wake up.” i spoke softly to him.

He mumbled a bit and pulled his covers up over his face. I smirked before biting my lip. Leaning onto the bed with my left hand i raised my right hand and brought it down slapping him so hard on the ass that the smack echoed through the apartment. Val popped up so quickly with little tears in the corner of his eyes and his cheeks puffed out, “what was that for?”

“That was for the time you elbowed me in my damn ribs that one time.” I smirked at him then leaned forward and kissed him on his lips and nipping his bottom lip softly, “Mornin’ cupcake.” i pulled away from him and smiled at him.

He stared at me with those bright blue wide eyes and blinked slowly and his face growing more pink by the second “M-morning.” he mumbled a bit.

“Mornin!” I smiled at him with a wide grin, “Get up and dressed and cute lookin. We’re going out for breakfast. I need some fucking huge cinnamon rolls and coffee so thats what we’re going to get.” I leaned up and took a step away from him and avoiding Aero so i didn’t step on her. Turning around i grabbed a loose tank top and tossed it on putting on my socks and ankle boots afterwards. I looked behind me to see Val staring at me still, I got a bit closer to him and clapped loudly once, “Cmon cupcake, my cinnamon rolls be callin my name!!”

“What about our run?” he tipped his head to the side and blinking at me.

I put my hands on my hips and tilted my head back to think before snapping it back up. “We run to the cinnamon rolls that are calling my name?”

“But that’s counter productive if we run there then you eat a huge cinnamon bun.” he said with a raised brow and kinda flat voice before laughing softly to himself.

“New plan. I go and get cinnamon rolls by myself like a loser and then bring you one later, or.” I paused and smiled at him, “we could be a cute gay couple and go on a breakfast date but noooooo cupcake doesnt wanna enjoy the sweet chewiness of a cinnamon roll with me.” I then pouted real hard and spoke in a sad voice, “this makes me a very sad puppy, saddest puppy of them all.”

He stared at me then his face got so red so quickly, then put his hands on his cheeks and dropped his head down a bit, “O-Okay, I’ll get dressed.”

“Fuck yeah!” I threw my arms up in the air, “thank you cupcake!” I walked over to him and took his hands off his face and kissed him softly on the lips,  pulling away from him “I’ll let you decide what we do next or run however long you want us to when we get back.” I smiled and let go of his hands and leaned back up, “Cmon! Get cute and adorable! We’re getting cinnamon rolls bigger than your butt!”

[roommateofmyimagination-blog]

Chapter 16: It was Just a Nibble

❤Valentine❤

I sit there quietly as I watch the main that Aero thought she lost and my princess from the other side of the pond with Adrian sitting on the ground next to me. Keeping my mind and ears alert. I’m waiting for the slightest feeling of a threat that will come towards the two of them. They look so happy together. It’s nice to see that they found each other again. I kinda want to know what the two of them are talking about, though. But I will protect Aero no matter what. I’m not going to let anything hurt her. I hear a phone go off and I look at Adrian. He digs into his pocket and pulls out his phone. After unlocking it he reads the message, he turns his phone sideways and shows it to me. It was from AJ Dinner at our place on Saturday sound aight?

“Sound good to you?” Adrian asks as I read. I nod.

“Yeah!” I smile up at him, “Should be fun!”

“I hope so,” He chuckles turning his phone back towards himself and quickly tapping away to respond to AJ. I turn to look at the phone when a sharp whistle hits my ears. Demyan waves over at us, telling us to come back, “Cmon, let’s go,” Adrian said pushing himself off the ground and brushing off his ass after he stood up.

I stood up as well and then the two of us walk side by side around the other half of the pond and back to Aero and Demyan. I smile sweetly at Aero and she has the happiest expression on her face. I’m so happy that she’s in such a good mood now. Demyan put a hand on Adrian’s back and dragged him off. “See ya cupcake,” Adrian held up a peace sign for me to see as they walked away. I watched the two of them walk off as I put my hands behind my back and lean against Aero.

“So, you seem very happy princess,” I smile sweetly down at her as I continue to lean against her.

“I am, thank you so, so much for allowing us to some alone time,” She purred and hugged me.

“Anything for you Aero,” I hug her back, “Should we head back to the dorm?” I ask as she slides her hands off my waist and takes my arm.

"Yes, lets' head home," She purrs and the two of us head back to the dorm. We have a nice quiet walk back to the dorms and Aero and I walk up the stairs together. I open the door and let Aero in first then follow her. Setting my keys down in the bowl I slip out of my shoes and head to the bedroom.

“Adri, I’m home,” I stop in the door way when I see Demyan leaning against the bed and kinda hovering over Adrian.

“Welcome back,” Demyan smiles at me.

“I didn’t realize that you were going to bring Demyan back to the dorm too,” I smile but for some reason, my heart hurts seeing Demyan so close to Adrian.

“Hello~” Aero pokes her head in the waves.

“Princess!” Demyan exclaims quickly pulling away and standing up straight.

“Oh good, you’re here! Can you come here for a minute Demyan, I want to ask you something that I forgot to while we were at the pond," She motions for him to come over and he does so. She pulls him out of the room and I heard the door to the other bedroom click shut.

“Yo,” Adrian smirks and I walk over to him and jump on his bed. But I keep my distance and stay towards the foot of the bed while he’s at the head. “Sup cupcake?”

“I have a feeling things may get loud,” I comment looking back at the door of our room. “Think we should throw a condom in there of um?” He offers.

I chuckle a little, “We could, but I think they’re both smart enough to have a few of those with them. Maybe we should go get food, though, just so we don’t have to listen to it. Also, I don’t know about you, but after everything that happened today I don’t feel like cooking.”

Adri opens his mouth to say something when we both turn to the door when we hear Aero giggle, “Yep, Chinese good?” He asks quickly standing up off his bed.

“Sounds good to me,” I hop off his bed just as fast. We head out of the room, get our shoes on, I make sure I have my wallet and then we both head out. “I wonder if AJ and Karim were already planning on having a dinner date thing with us on Saturday and are just like Hey, I know it’s the day before, but wanna have dinner together?” I start up the conversation as the crickets begin to chirp around us while we make our way down the hill that is campus and into town.

“I don’t know, Ya know um better than I do,” He shrugs and put his hands in his pockets. I put my hands behind my back and smile softly as we walk. It’s so nice out tonight. I’m in a really good mood too. I honestly don’t think that they’re going to do anything, but I also think that they wanted us out of the apartment for something. Does Adri know that Demyan is not a normal human? How long have they known each other I wonder? It would be rude of me to bring something like that up and at the same point, it's not really my business to pry into his past like that. “What’s goin’ through that head of yours, cupcake? It’s not like you to go so quiet.”

"Oh, yeah I'm fine. I'm just worried about my midterms and how well I did on them or if I just ended up completely bombing them," I lie with a small smile as I look up to meet his gaze.

Do I need ta help ya forget about worrying? What’s done is done. You’re a fuck ton better at tests than I am, so you better not be fuckin’ worrying and making yourself so upset and possibly get sick over it. You look much better with a smile on your face.”

I feel my face heat up a little and I quickly look away from him and shake my head. Adri starts laughing. I place a hand on my cheek and look the other direction, “Stop laughing, you’re making it worse,” I can’t help but laugh with him.

"I can't help it. Your fucking mind went right to the damn gutter and it's fucking fabulous," He cackled as we came up on the Chinese takeout restaurant.

“I-It did not,” I protest it feels like my face is turning the same shade of my hair.

“That’s not what your face says,” He got his hand on the door first and held it shut. Bringing his face close to mine he gets so close the tips of our noses touch, "Of course if you really want, we can take things to the gutter and have a bit of fun like our friends are having," His voice was low. I feel my face heat up like a raging inferno as I stare back into his deep red eyes, "I don't know, I think I want a bite. You look like a delicious cupcake." He pulled his face away and I can't get myself to step back as I feel his hot breath on my neck. I flinch when I feel his teeth press against my skin and his canine's feel like they want to break the skin.

“A-Adrian, we’re in public,” I finally hiss at him and I feel his lips leave my neck. He comes back into my line of view with the biggest smirk plastered on his lips.

He licked his lips then smiled like nothing happened and opened the door, “Sorry, I was just really…” He paused and I watched his eyes as the moved up and down while staying locked on me, “Really fucking tempted to do that.”

I coughed a little into my closed hand and before moving from my spot I took my hand back and grabbed my clip and pulled it out, letting my hair fall, “But, right in front of the place we’re going to be ordering food from?” I hiss in a low voice clipping it onto the collar of my shirt I then fix my hair so that it’s covering whatever mark that he decided to leave on my neck and then walk into the restaurant.

I turn around as he follows me in and leans down that smirk back on his lips, “Well, I could have waited till we were waiting for our food. This wouldn’t be a problem if I was allowed a quickie. Wait, I lie yes, yes it would.” I sigh but can’t help but laugh as I place a hand on his face and push him away from me before going up to the counter and grabbing a menu so the two of us can look at it. I tuck my hair behind my left ear as we look to see what we were going to get. I heart jumps and I quickly look down when I feel his fingers brush my pant leg, "What we get home are you going to change into your shorts?" He whispered.

“Of course, I am,” I answer back with a chuckle, “I don’t know why you asked that question.”

“Good, I wanna play with your thighs,” He said just loud enough for me to hear and my face heats up a bit once more.

The two of us decided on a large General Tso’s chicken and large Sweet and Sour chicken. We split the total and then sit and wait at the table that we were at to choose what we wanted. Instead of sitting across from me Adrian right next to me. Why do I feel funny? My heart is pounding. It’s only like this when Adri is doing something to tease me or try to get a reaction that he thoroughly enjoys. Why do I feel so nervous? It’s not like we’re doing anything but sitting here. I shouldn’t be like this, especially out in public. I need to calm down, that’s is just breathe, and everything will be fine. It’s not like I can smell his body spray that he put on today or anything. Nope, stop with the thoughts and breathe. I feel his hand on my leg and I look over at him and tuck some more hair behind my ear. “I like it when your hair is down. It looks good on you.”

“T-Thanks,” I laugh sheepishly. “But, you could have done that before we were out in public.” I probably wouldn’t feel as embarrassed if he did.

“Oh, you're giving me permission to bite you whenever I want?" He practically purred, "Then before we go home let's find an ally and have a quickie."

“N-no, especially not in an ally,” I hiss, but keep my voice low as others talk around us as more college students walk into the restaurant and order food.

“Awe, you’re no fun. One of these days cupcake. One of these days I’ll get you and never let go,” I felt my heart skip at his comment and I grabbed a hold of my pant legs. “Hey, cupcake.”

I look back up at him, “Hm?”

“Random thought, dangerous pass time, I know,” He started and I blinked at him confused, “Can you wake me up in the morning when you go running? I want to start running with you. Trying to keep up with my friend made me realize that my stamina is absolute shit and I need to start working on it.”

I perk up, “Of course!! I’ll be happy to have someone come running with me. I’ll help you get your stamina up in no time!” I exclaim.

“We’re not going to push it and have a five fucking K right of the god damn fucking bat,” He protests and I chuckle.

“No, no, I wouldn’t do that to you. What do you take me as a sadistic kitten who finds pleasure in torturing others?” I snicker and shake my head, “We’re going to take it slow at first. Just around the campus. Then the longer we go the more laps we’ll go around campus.”

"But, the campus is so hilly," He whined.

“It’s the fastest way to get you in shape stamina wise.”

“Ugh, fine,” He groans and leans back in his chair.

“Adrian,” The wife of the owner called and we both turned. I got up faster than he did and got our food. I thanked the lady and then brought the bag over to Adrian with a smile.

"Let's go. Hopefully, their done with their fun by now," I laugh sheepishly.

Adrian chuckled and the two of us walked back to the dorm. I had to keep slapping his hand away because he would keep grabbing my ass or thigh as we were going uphill. We were laughing the entire way and when we got home Demmy and Aero were on the couch. Demmy was resting on Aero’s back as she laid there.

“Hey, you two,” I pull my hair over my left shoulder and wander over to Aero and Demmy after Adri takes the food from me, “How’s my princess? Did you protect her while I was gone, Demmy?” I ask petting both of them. Demmy squeaked a bit as I rubbed his head.

“Our friends ditched us for the night,” I look back at Adri and he’s holding up a small piece of paper.

“Probably felt awkward having sex at a friend’s house,” I laugh a little and stand up. Walking back over to Adrian and leaning my full body against him as he opens the bag that’s holding our containers of food.

Adrian stopped what he was doing and looked down at me. I look up at him and smile a little, “You okay there, cupcake?” If you wanna touch my butt or hug me, feel free to, I won't mind."

“Okay,” I giggle and wrap my arms around his waist as I continue to watch him, ‘We’re going to have a fair bit of left overs.”

“We’ll eat it for lunch tomorrow,” I can feel his voice rumble his chest.

“I’ll make a different meal with them for lunch tomorrow. If you don’t want to have reheated Chinese food,” I offer.

“You know how to do that?” He looks down at me again and I nod.

“I only know one but, I can at least look up some good recipes for it,” I answer as I lightly start picking myself up on my toes and go back down to my heels and do it once more. “Do you like left overs?”

Adrian chuckled, "If it comes home with me or there are leftovers from mom cooking, I eat it until it's gone. Food doesn't go back in my house, especially if I came home stoned and hungry as fuck."

"Fair enough," I smile with a light laugh and pull my arm away from to go and get some forks and drinks for the both of us. We sit down across from each other at the table and chat about random things. I can only eat a little under half of the General Tso's between the chicken and rice. Adrian makes it through almost three-quarters of the sweet and sour chicken.

"Next time we're getting one or the other," He commented leaning back in his chair as I started putting things away. I put my food away before coming back over to the table and deliberately leaning over him and pressing my body against his arm to grab his leftovers and pack them up, "I didn't think I would be getting a cupcake for dessert. If I would have known that I wouldn't have eaten as much as I did."

A small blush spreads across my cheeks as I got up a little ways and stopped so my face was close to his, “Oh, sorry, I just needed to grab your food," I chuckle lightly as I brush my nose against his and held myself there for a moment longer before standing up straight again and taking his food to the fridge. I heard his chair squeak against the floor and the tapping of his feet on the floor. As I closed the door to the fridge I have to catch myself from slamming into the door as he smacks my ass hard and has a firm grip on it.

“I thought you were going to change into shorts when we got home?” I feel him press his body into my back and rest his chin on my shoulder.

I turn my head just enough so I can see him. His hands slide down from my ass and onto the back of my thighs, before sliding them back up once more and pressing his hips into my back more than he already was, "Excuse me, sir. I do believe we were both hungry and that it should be allowed to slide this time around."

“Mmmmmmmmmmmm, I guess I’ll let it slide if you give me a kiss,” My eyes widen as my heart skips for the umpteenth time as I look at him. He has a Cheshire cat grin that’s creeping up on his lips and he raises a brow at me.

“Hmmm, let me get changed and I’ll think about it,” I hum and run my fingers along the shaved part of his hair and then sink them deep into his long locks, “But, I can’t exactly do that if you’re on top of me like this, now can I?”

“You’re flexible, you’ll make it work,” He snickers and pulled my hand out of his hair, lightly slapping his cheek before pushing him and myself away from the fridge.

Placing a hand on his chest I push him away from me, but I continue to keep his hand on his chest as I walk around him. Taking a step away, I run my hand down his shirt and manage to slip my pointer fingers onto the brim of his pants and tug a little before letting go and heading to the bedroom, “I’m going to go change.” I smirk at him.

Turning on my heels I finally head back to the room. Walking up to my dresser I pull out a pair of short shorts and one of my overly baggy shirts. Flopping them on the end of the bed I then start to pull off my shirt. “Cupcake,” I turn when I head Adrian call me.

“Hm?” I hum taking my shirt all the way off and tossing it into my hamper then slipping out of my pants in front of him taking my boxer-briefs with them so I’m standing there naked.

I see a blush spread across his cheeks as he looks me up and down. Closing his eyes and coughing into his hand, “Since Demmy and Aero seem to have taken the couch I was wondering if you would like to watch something on Netflix in here or something.”

I wander back over to my bed and grab my shorts then slip them on, “I like that idea, as long as I get to sit in your lap for it,” I adjust myself so that I’m hiding everything in my shorts before I put on my shirt and it looks like a dress on me. “I’ll get the TV angled and stuff ready is you want to get into something more comfortable,” I eye him up and down for a moment before turning my back to him and repositioning the TV that's sitting on my dresser so that it's facing his bed.

I heard him come over while my back is turned to the door, “I don’t know cupcake. You in those shorts and sitting on my lap. It’s going to be difficult to concentrate on a movie,” Pressing his body against my back he runs his hands up my thighs as if he’s trying to scratch me.

“Mmmmm, really now? But, I figured it would make it easier for you to get your enjoyment out of my thighs since I’ve been depriving you all day,” I giggle and press my butt into his hips to push him away from me a little. I blush when I feel a growing boner in his pants. Have I taken my teasing too far and I’m given him an erection?  I feel my face heat up once more.

“Come on cupcake, just a quickie. That’s all I want,” He leans into my back more as he runs his right hands up and off my thighs and placing it on my crotch and gives me a squeeze.

I gasp and a shiver runs up and down my spine, “N-no, I’m not having my first time be a quickie,” I glare at him as I hold down a moan from him rubbing me.

“Awwww, you're no fun. How about I just steal your virginity tonight then?" He purrs and I end up moaning from how gentle he was being as he played with me.

"N-n-no, no," I shake my head and push away from him. Panting a little from my own growing boner that he was in the process of giving me. I poke his nose with my finger, "You sir have to earn it. And when you do I want all of it. I want you to make me feel like I've never felt before." He stares at me, wide eyes and a bit in shocks from what I said to him. Opening and closing his mouth a few times, but nothing comes out. "Netflix and chilling. That’s what we’re doing tonight. Now come on, hop to it, get changed and I’ll get everything ready.”

“He sighed heavily and took a step closer to me again and tried to grab me. I side step him, "But Netflix and chilling literally mean just ignoring the Netflix and having sex, cupcake."

We'll be cuddling on the bed, yes, but that doesn't mean having sex and ignoring Netflix," I comment tipping my head. Adri spun around and grabbing a hold of my wrist and spun me into him so my back was against him. I felt him push my hair away from my neck and his lips press against my skin on my neck where he bit me earlier.

“Come now cupcake,” He muttered and I felt his hot breath as his roll across my neck, “Giving you a blow job and jerking each other off doesn’t count as losing your virginity,” My heart jumps as I looked down and away from him. Feeling his teeth on my skin again the same sensation as the first time sent shivers down my spine and I take a sharp breath in.

“I-I guess it doesn’t b-but,” I stutter as I listen to his mouth come off my neck with a pop.

He kisses my neck again and holds me close. I tense up slightly when I feel his tongue slide up my neck, but then he lets go and backs away from me and starts changing into a pair of gym shorts, "I might be horny, and really appreciate your thighs, but I wouldn't do something that you wouldn't wanna do.”

“That’s really sweet,” I smile at him before spinning back around and finishing up with setting up my PlayStation and getting Netflix up and running.

“You’re still sitting on my lap. That’s not a negotiation. You already said you were going to," I feel his nails run up my back through my shirt and I spin around to see him smirk before turning away and getting onto his bed. Turning back around and snagging my controller from on top of the system I go over to his bed and crawl on it. Making myself comfy between his legs I then start scrolling through Netflix, “What do we wanna watch?”

Hm…why not put on an animation or somethin’,” Adrian’s hands wrapping under my arms and around my chest and he scooches us back until I bump his chest because he must have hit the wall.

“Rio or Cloudy with a Chance of Meatballs?” I ask looking up at him.

“Rio,” Adrian’s hands landed on my thighs with a solid smack before he starts running them up and down my thighs.

“Alright,” I click on Rip and then pull out of his grasp so I can set the remote down on his desk then I get back into his lap.

As the movie starts Adrian's hands continue to run up and down my thighs, just at a slower pace. Occasionally squeezing them along the way. My heart pounds the closer I feel his hands get to my crotch. About half an hour into the movie I pull away from him, "What's wrong cupcake?"  He sounds confused and a little upset that I took my thighs away from him.

“Nothing,” I answer turning around so I was facing him and not the movie.

“Um, the TV is that way,” He chuckles and I place a hand on his chest.

“I know,” I smile and run my fingers through his hair with my other hand.

“So, what cha’ doin’?” He asks smirking at me as I continue to play with his hair.

“Just a little bit of playing with your hair,” I smile right back at him.

“Wanna braid it? Go head, waterfall braid the fuck out of it, have fun,” He snickers.

Grabbing tightly onto his hair I pull his head back a bit, “I don’t want to braid your hair,” I lean in closer so my chest is against his and my lips are mere inches away from his.

“Then I give up on what you want cupcake. I caaaaaaaan’t,” I get him to trail off as I pull a hand out of his hair and grab his crotch then give him a firm squeeze.

“Does that help?” I ask.

“Very much, yes,” He groans and leans his head back into the wall.

“Good,” I smile and gently touch my lips to his.

It was only a quick peck before we part and I look into his eyes with a smirk on my lips. He laces his fingers into my hair and brings my head closer to his. Tipping my head to the left our lips to touch again, but not for long until he pulls down on my hair, breaking our kiss. Taking one of his hands out of my hair and placing it on my back he presses me against his body so we're as close as we can possibly get and I'm practically sitting on his dick. He looks up at me slightly and I can feel his hot breath on my lips as our gazes meet, "Are we gonna get friendly with each other not?” He said in a low voice.

I don’t know, are you still up for giving me a blow job?” I ask smirking.

“YAAAAAAAAAASSSSS!” He laughs and I can’t help but laugh myself.

Running my fingers through his hair I lean back down and kiss him. Our quick pecks before longer and deeper every time our lips connect. I let his tongue slip into my mouth as he pulls me in as close as he possibly can as he squeezes my ass with his left. My heart pounding, I massage his crotch feeling him grow and become hard in my hand. He groans against my lips as I press my hips into him more pinching my arm between our bodies. I moan as Adri’s hand slips from my butt and he starts rubbing me through my shorts. Managing to move my hand up I play with the bringing of his shorts feeling his rock-solid boner rise between us. He breaks our kiss, saliva trailing from both our mouths for a moment before it breaks. I stare into his eyes as we’re both breathing heavily. Keeping a strong grip on me he pushed his body forward and I lean back at the same time. Shifting out weight, we readjust ourselves on the bed so my head is resting on his pillow and he’s lying on top of me.

You’re really good with your tongue,” I giggle.

“Just wait, you haven’t felt anything yet,” Licking his lips as he slips his arms out from under me, he kisses me deeply once again as his hands begin to roam my shirt. Sitting up on my hips he grabs the end of my shirt and pulls it up, exposing my pale skin to him once more. He shifts himself and leans back down as he chuckles. “You know these shorts look good on you, but they do nothing to help hide a boner,” I gasp and shiver as I feel his fingers brush against my tip.

“B-but I like my shorts,” I giggle as he kisses my stomach and licks up my belly button before kissing his way up towards my chest and finding my right nipple. He takes it in his mouth and plays with it with his tongue. I press my head into his pillow and moan loudly. My body feels so hot and I can’t stop panting as he pulls away from my nipple and I look down to see him smirking.

Pulling himself up and laying down on top of me again with a wicked smirk on his lips, "That's the vulnerable side I wanted to see," He whispers so low I feel his voice rumble in his bare chest before he kisses me deeply again as I feel his hands slip between my hips and my shorts. He pulls my shorts down and I lift up my legs to let him pull them all the way off and toss them on the other side of the room. He breaks away from me but keeps his lips just shy of his touching mine, “You think this feels good? Wait till I get my mouth on you.”

I can’t help but squeak as he pulls away from me and repositions himself between my legs and kisses the inside of my thighs. Making his way to my dick. Kissing up my shaft, he fondles my balls as he does. I shiver as his lips gently touch my tip and I look down to see him slipping his lips over my head. Gasping at the sensation, I slam my head back into his pillow and grab a hold of the sheets beside me. His lips leave my dick and I hear him chuckle, “Like it that much huh? Well, you’re not allowed to cum until I get all of you in.”

My face feels even hotter and I pull my legs up a little and curl my toes in, “T-That may be e-easier said than done,” I laugh lightly.

"Hold it until you can't hold it anymore cupcake. I want to catch all of your frostings," I peer down at him as he lustfully licks his lips and our gazes lock.

My face feels like a raging inferno as my eyes widen and I stare down at him. He snickers before going back to giving his full attention to my dick. I take a sharp breath in while he slides down my shaft, groaning in pleasure, I pull my left hand away from the sheets and grab onto his hair with a tight grip. Feeling his tongue dance around my dick I shudder when he hits the base. He pulls up slowly, allowing his tongue to drag. My heart is pounding and I start panting harder as I start thrusting my hip in time with the bobbing of his head.

“A-Adrian,” I moan lost in pleasure as I feel his lips make a tight seal around the head of my cock. “I-I can’t…I’m going to…” My entire body tenses up and I shudder as I feel myself climax into his mouth. “I-I’m sorry,” I pant heavily as I relax for a moment before lifting my head to look at him. I hear him swallow and my head jumps, “W-why did you just swallow?” My voice cracks as he licks his lips and he winks at me.

"Because, I can't just let frosting go to waste," He smirks, "Now you going to jerk me off or am I taking your virginity early?" Sitting up between my legs he's already got a hand in his shorts and is working on his own erection.

I sit up and place both my hands on his cheeks, pulling his face down I press my lips against his and slip my tongue into his mouth. Tasting the salty tang that's left from my cum. I then break our kiss gently biting his lower lips as I pull away. Letting a hand slip from his cheek, I slide it down his torso and over his waist band thing before my fingers reach the brim of his shorts. Gently gliding my hand down his he slips his hand away and I place my hand on his throbbing cock. He’s thick, god damn. He groans when I squeeze him a few times as I feel him up. I could get my mouth around this, no, no what am I thinking? I’m only helping him because he gave me a blow job. I can’t bring myself to give one to him. I’m too nervous. I might fuck up somehow. Looking up at him I press my body against his as I continue to stroke him off. Now with both his hands-free he puts them into my hair and pulls down exposing my neck to him once more.

“You taste so fucking good cupcake,” He mumbles, his voice vibrating my skin as he kisses down my neck and lightly nibbling on my collar bone. I chuckle as I squeeze him a bit harder my hand wet from his pre cum and I make him pull away from me and shudder. He lessens his grip in my hair and I use my free hand and pinch his right nipple and put my lips to his left like he did to me. I started flicking it with my tongue and lightly nibbling on it as I stroked him faster. "Oh, god cupcake,” he moans in pleasure. “I….fuuuuuuuuuuccckk,” His body tenses up and I feel some cum hit my cheek before I let go of his nipple. I keep pumping him until he stops and then I slide my hand off him and let his shorts snap back against his waist.

I chuckle as he pants and let’s go of my hair and uses his hands to keep him up. I bring my hand up and with my already cum filled hand wipe the jizz that landed on my cheek. He stares at me as I bring my hand up to my lips and lick it off, “You don’t taste too bad yourself Adri,” I smirk. I may regret what I did in the morning, but right now, I don’t care. I was able to help him and he helped me. I haven’t even masturbated in a long time. It was nice to finally be able to let loose.

Sitting back up and pressing his chest against mine, he latched onto my neck and started biting me against and sucking before pulling away and kissing in a different spot and repeating the process. "Cupcake that was really nice but fucks can we do more?" He asked in the lewdest voice I’ve ever heard from him before.

Spurts of that strange sensation kept rushing through me every time he would bite down and start creating the next hickie. “Y-Yes,” I stutter with a nod and I grab onto his waist and run my hands up and down his sides. My fingers going over the band every time. We feel each other up as we kiss. I take off my shirt and he slips out of his shorts he continues to place hickeys all over my torso and we jack each other off.

“Did you want to try to suck me off?” He asked me and I look at him with wide eyes.

I nod slowly and scooch away from him and bring my face close to his dick. Gently kissing it he shudders under my touch and when I get to the tip I stop and shudder, but I can’t bring myself to do it. I want to, but I’m afraid. “I-I’m sorry, I can’t bring myself to do it,” My voice cracks.

“Na, it’s fine cupcake. Sometimes it’s a personal thing. You don’t have to do anything,” He chuckles through his pants, “But damn your lips feel nice on my dick.”

“N-not today, b-but next time, I’ll try,” I look up at him and then sit up so I’m propping myself up on my hands.

“I’m gonna hold you to that," He chuckled. I do grab his dick through and finish him off that way. After masturbating another two times I feel exhausted. I’ve never masturbated this much in one go. Both of us are sweaty and panting heavily as we lay on his bed. His arms around me and I feel his lips gently kiss my forehead, “Damn, that felt fucking good.”

“I haven’t masturbated that much in one sitting before,” I laugh sheepishly and I rest my forehead against his chest.

I felt him play with my hair, "Oh wow...I usually masturbate a lot in one night but I'm needy." Feeling his hand leave my hair his fingers trace around the bite marks that he left behind on my body. "Sorry about the hickeys. I'll go get your cat if you want."

I shake my head and sit up so I’m propped up on my elbow, “It’s okay, we should shower though and head to bed,” I chuckle as I look at the TV that’s been quiet for a while now. “Besides the two of them will wander in here eventually,” I sit all the way up and rub my face with my hands before looking down at him with a smile. “This won’t ruin our friendship, will it?” I ask a bit nervous.

He looked me up and down while biting his lower lip and then he looked away from me and then back and looked up locking gazes with me. He smiled, but it wasn’t really a happy smile. I’m not too sure how to describe the smile he was giving me, "I hope it doesn’t."

“Well, I don’t think it will,” I lean down and kiss him one last time letting my lips linger for just a moment more before getting off the bed and stretching, “I’m going to go take a shower,” I wander over to my side of the room and grab a towel and my shorts and shirt again, “And um…thank you…I was really nervous that you were going to say that we couldn’t be friends anymore because of it.” I smile as I hold my towel and clothes close to my body. And I’m sorry if I’m nervous tomorrow, I’m sure it’ll hit me then.” I look back up at him, “Think you can power through my nervousness?”

He got up off his bed and came over to me. I look up at him and he runs his hands through my hair, "Does that mean I can just kiss you tomorrow and get you hot and bothered again?" He smirked as he continued to play with my hair.

"Oh well, um…" I trail off and feel my face heat up, "M-Maybe, W-we'll see what happens." I laughed sheepishly, "Don't kiss me too often I may get used to it and not give you the result you're looking for.

He smiled down at me and ruffled my hair, “Can do cupcake. You go shower.”

I nod and he moves out of my way and I head to the bathroom. After heating up the water I stand in the shower letting the water hit my back as I bring my fingers up to my lips and hold them there. I can still feel his lips against mine. Did I say something wrong? That smile he gave me…it wasn’t his normal smile. There was a pain behind it. Was it because I told him to surprise me with kisses randomly? Or does he have something else on his mind? I shake my head and wash up. He’ll tell me if somethings bothering him. I finish washing up and get dressed hanging my towel on half of the towel rack I walk out of the bathroom and back to the bedroom. Adri is laying on his bed and looking up at the ceiling with his ear buds in. I walk over to him and held a hand out to him. He places his hand against mine and I smile softly down at him. He takes out one of his earbuds. "If something's bothering you, you'll tell me right?”

"Sure, cupcake," He gives me a small smirk. "You set in the bathroom?" I nod, "Good. Imma takes a shower then. It may take a while. I still have some rounds left in me he chuckled and sat up as he weaved his fingers through mine and gave my hand a squeeze. He took out his other earbud and stands up before letting go of my hand and lightly tapping my nose with his pointer finger. He grabs a pair of sweats and his towel then goes to the bathroom. I hear the door click and I wander out to the kitchen. Getting a glass of water, I see Aero pick up her head. Demmy fell off her at some point and was next to her.  She picks him up by the back of his neck and carries him into the room. He doesn’t protest as I watch her white tail disappear. I finish off my water and place the cup in the sink before going back to the room. I leave the light on and look over. Demmy looks at me and gently scratches at the window. I come over and open it enough for him to get out and then go lay down.

I want to keep the hickeys, but if I show up to Karim’s and AJ’s tomorrow with them they’ll notice and ask questions. With AJ being so protective I don’t want him freaking out on Adri. But…they're going to find out. I need to ask Karim if doing that was my first time or if I'm still a virgin. Why do things have to be so confusing? I slip under my covers and I feel Aero push herself up against me. I close my eyes and fall asleep faster than I thought I would.

I don’t remember dreaming so I must have been in a deep sleep. But I wake up at my usual time of seven in the morning. I sit up in bed and look over to Adri’s back being at me. My heart jumps as I look over at his sleeping body. I hope I didn’t make this weird between us. I really don’t want to lose him. I get up and wander over to him. Shaking his shoulder, he doesn’t respond. But I pull him enough towards me where he falls over. Sighing I look down at him and pluck his ear buds out of his ear. “Hey, you,” I said brushing some of his hair out of his face. Leaning down more my heart pounds as I lower my face so it’s close to his. “Hey, Adri,” I whisper and then gently press my lips against his. Please don’t be mad at me for stealing one more kiss from you. I can’t help but press my lips harder into his for just a moment longer not wanting to let go.

I felt him kiss back and then I pulled away, he opens his eyes half way and looks up at me, “What?” He asks obviously not fully awake.

“It’s time to get up. We’re going for a run remember?” I ask brushing some of my hair behind my ear.

He reaches out from under his blanket and wraps his arms around my waist. Pulling me into the bed and making my upper body lay across him, “What are you talking about?” He grumbled. It’s too early to be up, come back to bed,” His voice was a bit scratchy.

I sigh a little and crawl into bed with him and sit on top of him. “Come on, you promised you would start running with me. I told you I was gonna help you get your stamina, up didn't I?" I start deliberately bouncing on his waist as I look down at him, "Waaaakkkkkeeeee uuuuuupppppp. I whine like a child, “Or I’m going to give you a boner and just leave you here to deal with it yourself.”

He let go of me and I stopped bouncing on him, “Okay, yeah let’s not do that,” He commented and I got off him.

“Okay, up up, go pee and get dressed. We have work to do!” I smile and get a little glare from him. “Don’t talk to me in that tone of face mister, hop to it.”

“You have way too much fucking energy in the morning cupcake," He groans and throws his blankets off himself and swings his feet off the bed.

“You can nap while I’m making food and cleaning,” I puff out my cheeks at him and he gets out of bed.

“Slave drive,” He grumbles and slides his feet across the floor and out of the bedroom.

I look over at Demmy who has his head popping out of the dresser drawer he likes to sleep in. It looks like he’s snickering at Adrian and I can’t help but laugh a little. Getting off his bed I throw on a pair of boxer-briefs and then compression shorts. I slip into my shorts and jump when I hear a drawer open. I didn’t even hear Adrian come back into the room. He looks half dead. I open my mouth as I take off my shirt and switch to a tank top. “Whatever you want, I’ll give it or make it for you. As a thank you for actually getting up and not throwing me across the room for waking you up and making you talk before you could pee.”

I watch him grab his clothes out of his dresser and then he took a few strides over to me and lightly brushes his hands across my thighs, "Just whatever food you can think of to cook I'll eat, I can't think this early in the morning"

“Alright,” I giggle and pull out a pair of socks and slipping them on before going out to the living room. I got my running shoes on and then made up breakfast for Aero and set out a small bowl of fruit for Demmy if he wakes up again while we’re gone. Adri drags himself out of the room and gets his own shoes on and I wait patiently for him. Smiling and patting his chest lightly I unlock the door and hold it open for him, “After you.”

He sighs and walks out. I closed the door behind me and jog down the steps. I wait for him at the bottom, "Okay, just one nice slow jog around campus. No stopping, if you need to we'll walk, but not allowed to stop. It'll just make everything hurt more." I pat his back and push him forward a little to get him to start jogging. Whining loudly, he starts jogging. I quickly catch up to him and run alongside him. We make it up the rest of the hill and then turn to head up to the top of the hill for the road on campus. We end up having to walk on the flat so Adrian can catch his breath and then we jog down. He picked up the pace on the long drag that went downhill and did okay but had to walk again when we were got to the last steep hill to make it back to our apartment. We stopped in front of the stairs and Adrian puts his hands on his knees breathing heavily. I stand there and stretch my arms as I wait for him to catch his breath.

“This sucks, I don’t know how you do this every day.” He groans loudly.

“I only go for runs five or six days a week. I at least take one day off from running,” I smile sweetly at him.

“Can I fucking suck some of the god damn energy out of your fucking ass?” He asks and I can’t help but start laughing.

“Sadly no, I can’t give you my energy, but I can make you a big meal,” I smile sweetly and he finally stands up straight and cracks his back.

I look down at the ground for a moment before taking a few strides over to him and give him a quick hug, “You did really good. I a lot better than I thought.” I pull away from him and he looks at me confused. I smile up at him then spin on my heels and head up the stairs. I stop at each landing and wait for him to get to the landing before running up the next flight. Finally, when we get to the door I open it for him and he drags himself in. "I'm going to head up and do some yoga before starting breakfast. I want to you stretch well and if you need me to help you get a deeper stretch let me know."

“Maybe if I bite you I can suck out some of that energy. I’m highly debating on it,” He taps his chin and looks up at the ceiling.

I laugh and push him a little, “Stretch big boy,” I blush and then wander over to the coat closet and pull out my yoga mat.

“I’m going to do yoga with you too. You look like you get a good stretch with it,” he comments and I look over at him and smile.

“You can use the mat then so you don’t slide,” I say with excitement and unlatch the mat and let it roll out. He walks over and stands on the mat, “Okay, we’re going to start with some touching our toes. Just take your time and go down to try to touch your toes whenever you're ready. If you need to bend your knees do so, but don't lock your knees because you'll pass out if you stand there like that too long.” I explain to him and get into position and bend myself in half and touch my toes. Then I walk my hands back so I can feel the stretch in the back of my thighs.

“That’s not fucking fair dude,” I look over at Adrian and he’s bouncing trying to touch his toes.

I chuckle, “Adri, I’ve been doing yoga of over a year and a half. I would hope I would be a little more flexible than you. But don’t worry, when I first started yoga I was having a hard time touching my toes too. I’ll help you stretch more after this. I’ll give you a massage too if you want.”

He stares at me and then goes back to looking at his toes. He makes a long eeeeeeehhhhh noise as he tries his hardest to touch them. "Does it count if my hair touches my toes?"

I start giggling as I look over at him, “We can count it yes. As long as you feel a stretch that’s what’s most important.”

“I do, oh fucking god do I feel a god damn stretch,” He groans as he stays in that position until I tell him he can get up. I explain the next thing that we’re going to go into and he starts wobbling when I take him into warrior one. I stop and help him position himself so that way he has a stable frame and then I get back into position. He does well holding it and transitions into warrior two just fine and is able to hold it. Once I shift us into warrior three he falls over. I look down at him while staying in the pose. He laid there in defeat, “General, I have fallen, please continue on with the war without me.” He had the most defeated looking and I just started laughing.

I laughed so hard I fell out of position and laid on the floor, “Oh my god Adrian.” I can’t stop laughing and I clutch my stomach, “You’re amazing, I love you,” I squeak out at my voice breaks and I snort. Only making me laugh harder.

I wipe my eyes and realize that Adri was sitting up and giving me a cat stare. He obviously didn’t care that he had hair stuck to his face. A stupid grin spread on his lips and he started chuckling, “I’m glad I can make you snort.”

“You can,” I sit up and wipe my eyes, “Ah god my stomach hurts now.”

He plops back down on the ground and looks over at me, “I know a yoga pose you don’t know.” He turned so he was laying on his side and then he stuck his leg up really high into the air, “I call it the unaware Aero when she cleans herself.”

I start snickering and breaking into cackling. I end up snorting again, “That’s a good one?” I clutch my stomach as I try to calm myself down.

"Yes, it is. You see it makes you work your hips and if you're a real pro you would then bend forward to work your spine.  But I'm not a pro so I will not be going that." He'd snicker evil like and drop his leg,” He laughs as he explains the pose to me.

I don’t know if I could do that,” I wipe my eyes again and sit up, “Did you want to keep trying or do you wanna call and we help each other stretch?” I offer as I sit with my legs spread out and my hands on the floor between my legs.

“Don’t stretch me like this, I know this stretch and I suck at it so much,” He points at the pose that I’m sitting in as he sits up.

“I won’t make you do this stretch, but can you press down on my back so I can feel a stretch please?” I ask him, “You don’ have to worry about hurting me, I’m really flexible.”

"If you're that flexible then can you suck your own cock?" He snickers and I blink at him a few times. Pulling my legs in and putting my legs into a butterfly pose I then press my legs down on the floor and bend myself enough so I close to my crotch. "Well, almost. But this probably isn't the best pose for it."

I hear a thump and look up as Adrian is cackling as he’s laying back down on the floor. He fell back so fast his t-shirt flipped up and exposes some of his stomachs, showing me a pair of beautiful abs that trailed down into his shorts, “Oh, my fucking god Cupcake. I didn’t think you would actually try it.”

“Well, I was curious,” I comment with a smile on my face.

I moved over to him and look down at him pulling some of the hairs that were caught in his mouth, "Come on Adri, are you going to help me stretch or not? You can do whatever stretch you feel comfortable doing and I'll be happy to help you stretch."

"Oh, I have something you're can help me stretch but he requires you in a couple different positions," He snickers and swats his chest, "I'm only joking cupcake."

“I know you are,” I chuckle and then move so he can sit up. We help each other stretch and Adrian goes and takes a shower while I get things out to make breakfast. Start the sausage and being making the batter for waffles. Once that’s ready I get out the waffle maker and get that heating up. When the sausage is ready I turn it off and get those on our plates. Work on the waffle and I make two eggs for the both of us. Get the eggs on the plates and one waffle a piece. Then the toast when Adrian walks into the kitchen.

“Holy fuck cupcake,” He said as the toast pops. I pull them slices out quickly and drop them on the counter.

“Go sit, I’m almost done,” I smile back at him as I grab the butter and knife.

“I’m grabbin’ the drinks then.” I hear the fridge open.

"Grab the jam to please," I glance over at him.

“Can do,” I hear a couple of jars clink in the fridge and then the door shut.

Getting the toast on to the plates I then grab them and a couple forks then carry both plates over to the table. Setting Adri’s plate down in front of him first I then take my plate to my side of the small table and sit down at well. I hear Adrian’s stomach growl as he looks down at his plate, “I don’t know where to start.”

“Where ever you want.” I reach over and grab the jam and stick my fork into it and pull out some jam and put it on my toast.

I look up when he stabs a sausage and then locks eyes with me and eats it sexually. I can’t help but giggle at him when he does it. The two of us continue to talk about random things like we usually do and Adri forced me to go take a shower and snatched the dishes away from me. I take my shower and then drag Adrian into the spare room to try on his first outfit I made him for the show. I had him in a torn-up tank top with fish netting under it so not all of his skin is exposed and bleach splattered ripped up jeans that I need to adjust because they weren’t buttoning on him with a leather jacket.

“What do you think? I can change whatever you want because I want you to be comfortable wearing it as you walk. Which reminds me I have to teach you to have to walk down a runway," I ask leaning against my desk.

He looked down at himself and then back up at me, “I like it, but I can take the tank top off and it can just be abs if you want. I don’t mind being naked.”

I feel my face heat up and I cat stare at him, “Well um…let’s see how it looks without it then,” I blush and tuck my hair behind my ear.

He took the jacket and the tank top off and the grabbed the jacket again and threw it over his shoulder and leaned his weight onto his right leg and gave me a soft seductive smirk and tilted his head up just a little. I make a very much so not meant in human noise when he strikes the pose. I cough into my hand and run a hand through my hair, "I like it. We'll put the tank top on a different outfit." I comment and he snickers.

“Sounds good,” He nods and hands the jacket back to me and I pick up the tank top while he takes off the pants. I made sure that I had where I need to bring out the pants securely marked before putting them back up, “I see that princess healed the hickeys I gave you.”

"Yeah," I blush, "I mean, if it wasn't because of the fact that we had to go to the dinner tonight and I didn't want Karim and AJ freaking out thinking that I got beat up," I feel my face growing warmer and warmer the more I talk, "But if you um…if you want to…um…I won't mind as long as we keep it hidden," I fidget with my fingers and start picking at the dirt under my nails that I didn't get out during the shower.

I glance up at him and he walks over to me and he has a soft stare in his eyes. With a smile on his lips, it was sweet, but I could still see the seductive side to him, "If I want to what? Hmm?" He keeps his voice low as he places a hand on my shoulder.

“If you um…if you want to give me another hickie. As long as we can keep it out of the sight of Karim and AJ…and if you want, I don’t mind,” I can’t keep eye contact with him as I keep looking up and then looking back down at my feet. “Y-You totally don’t have to if you don’t want. I-It’s a lot for me to ask for since I’ve already asked so much out of you this morning.”

I look back up at him and he bends down and kisses my temple, then he shifted and kissed my jaw and then the swoop of my neck and finally my shoulder. He then stood back up and smiled at me as I stare at him wide eyed, “That was for the run, breakfast, and the outfit.” I feel my cheeks heat up as I can’t stop looking up at him. He leaned down against and lightly pressed his lips against the corner of my mouth and then chuckled, “That’s for being cute.”

I can’t stop staring and my words are caught in my throat. He chuckles and goes back over to the spare bed and grabs his torn-up jeans and shirt and put them back on. “A-Adrian, please,” I take a breath and stare at him, “I want another one. Can you please give me another hickie. One that I’ll make sure will heal on its own.” I said with as much determination as I could. Oh no, did I come off as needed?

He turned and stared at me before walking back over and stopping inches away from me. I can see a smirk starting to play with the corner of his lips as he places his hands on my thighs, “Where do you want it?” He asks me while keeping his voice low but also sweet.

“Um…well,” I blush more c-can you do two…I can’t pick between two spots,” I keep looking into his eyes then back down then back up at him again.

I notice him bite his lower lip before he chuckled softly, "If that's what you want then yeah, I can do two spots, just tell me where" He whispered as he ran his hands along my thighs.

“Can you put one on of my thighs and the other below my collar bone. I’m planning on wearing this shirt to their house so they won’t be able to see my collar bone at all. And I’m wearing caprices so my thighs will be covered too.” I explain to him.

He smiled down at me, “Can do, cupcake.” He pulled the collar of my shirt down and exposed my collar bone. He leaned in and I felt his lips press against my skin just under my collarbone I feel him suck on my skin and then he left it with a wet pop. Smirking at his work he then kneels and lifts up my left thigh and gently kisses the inside of my thigh before going up close to my crotch and placing his lips against my thigh. Gently I felt him bite me and then start sucking on my thigh. My heart pounds as I watch him do his work and I can’t help but run my fingers through his hair. After a solid minute of sucking in the same spot he releases my thigh from his lips and I look down at it. It’s a large dark purple circle. “There we go. My best work yet if I do say so myself,” He snickers and gently pats my thigh before setting my leg back down and standing up.

“Thank you,” I smile at him and hug him tight. He tenses up for a moment before hugging me back. The two of us clean up the apartment a bit before we realize how much time has gone by. "AJ and Karim have a cat do you think we should bring Aero so he has someone to play with?" I ask Adrian as I jog into the bedroom to change.

“You’re asking this now? I don’t fucking care if we bring her. But wouldn’t we need to take her in a cat carrier? Then if we do that someone’s going to know that we have her in the dorm and we can get in a fuck ton of trouble.” Adrian comments.

“I think we can do it. And we don’t need to take a cat carrier. Grab one of your jackets and we’ll hide her in that until we get away from the dorm,” I suggest as I change into my caprices.

“Fine, but you’re fucking carrying her after we get out. Her voodoo shit doesn’t work unless she sleeping right?”

“Um…”

“You don’t fucking know and she’s your cat.”

“I never tried, she’s always fallen asleep.”

“Fiiiiiiiiinnne I’ll carry her.”

“I’ll give you a massage when we get back as a thank you.”

“You know how to give massages? What fucking else can you do?”

I get on my shoes as I pick up Aero from the bed and bring her over the Adrian. “Well, my mom is a massage therapist so that’s how I learned. But there’s a lot of things I can’t do so you never know what I will surprise you with,” I smile sweetly as he tucks Aero into his jacket and she meows. We both make sure that we have our keys and then the two of us head out. We walk down the hill and into town. Aer pokes her head out of Adrian’s jacket and watches where we’re going. I chuckle at how cute she looks and can’t help but scratch her behind her ears and she starts purring.

“Staaaaaaahp you’re making her vibrate,” Adrian chuckled as we turned down the road that Karim and Aj’s house is on.

“Sorry,” I laugh as turn down their driveway. I knock on the door twice and then head in with Adrian, “We’re here. We also brought a friend for Kenny,” Adrian lets Aero out of her restraints and she flops down on the couch.

Karim comes out of the kitchen and sees us, “AERO!!!’ He exclaims and runs over and picks her up and loves on here.

“I see how it is, we’re chopped liver,” I let my shoulders slump and Karim raises an eyebrow at me and smirked.

"I see you all the time. Aero needs her loving too." He states and I fall back into Adrian and he manages to catch me.

“Adrian, I can’t go on, he’s struck me with a fatal blow. I’ve been out loved by my own princess,” I say in a weak voice.

"It's okay cupcake, this dragon likes knights who rescue princesses more than the princess, so I think you'll be fine if Karim takes her." Adrian pokes my cheek with this finger since his arms are hooked undermine, "Do you need CPR? If so I'm getting Aj so he doesn't throttle me."

I laugh and stand back up, “Na, I’m good. Thanks for catching me.”

“Not a problem. I mean it’s not like you gave me much of a choice,” Adrian chuckled and slipped off his shoes. I took off my shoes as well.

“It was like some crazy trust exercise or something,” I pat his chest and glance over when I see AJ come around the corner.

“AJ!” I laugh and run over to him and give him a hug.

He hugs me back and lifts me up off the ground, “Doing good?”

“Mhm,” I smile as he sets me back down.

“Good,” He pats my head.

“You seem to be in a very good mood. Did ya get some mornin’ fun time?” Adrian asks walking over to the two of us.

“Oh, I got more than just some morning fun times,” AJ chuckled and I pinch the bridge of my nose.

“I’m going to go see if Karim needs help.” I push my way through the two trees and wander into the kitchen. “Need help?” I ask.

“Yes, can you grab the oven mitts and pull the casserole out of the oven please, thank you.”

I do what I’m told and pull the green bean casserole out of the oven. Setting it down on the rack on the table I bring the stake over that Karim was cutting up and he grabs a pitcher of lemonade over to the table as well. “Boys, dinners ready,” He yells out to AJ and Adrian. Karim and I pour everyone glasses of lemonade and then sit down as the other two boys come in and sit down at well. Aj and Adrian are talking about the gym. Well AJ is telling him the schedule that he wants to set up for Adrian to get on track for working out.

Is something wrong Val? I look over to Karim as he asks in my head to keep our conversation quiet.

I um…I want to ask you something.

Val, you know you can ask my anything.

Does it count as losing your virginity if you get a blow job from someone? I look over at Karim and his eyes go wide and he swallows hard with his drink and starts coughing.

"Babe, what's wrong? Are you okay?" AJ is over to Karim in an instant as Karim is pounding on his chest and coughing. They look at each other and I stare at them. He pulls Karim up out of his chair and drags him out of the room without an explanation to either Adri or me and we're sitting there in silence and look at each other.

“Do you…” He trails off as I shake my head.

“I have no idea,” I answer.

“YOU HAVE GOT TO BE FUCKING KIDDING ME!!!” I jump when I hear AJ scream. I’m so confused, what just happened?

[roommateofmyimagination-blog]

Chapter 15.8: Having our fun, to an upgrade i did not like doing

♢ Aj ♢

Kissing Karim softly on his lips, i smile against him and nipping him softly on the bottom lip. I pushed on his chest lightly, keeping our lips together. I stood up and towered over karim, leaning down into him as he got on his toes to keep kissing me. He wrapped his arms around my neck and stood on his toes as much as he could. Chuckling softly, i pulled away to bend down a bit and get both my hands on the backs of his thighs to lift him. Karim instantly wrapped his legs around my waist, keeping his arms around my neck and kissing me once again. I walked up the stairs to the bedroom.

Dropping him softly on the foot of the bed, i waited for him to change back to himself. When he did i tugged on his pants and opened them, pulling them down and tossing them off in the direction we had dirty clothes hamper. Karim pushed himself back on the bed, going closer to the head of the bed. Putting my knee on the bed i crawled up to him and kissed him on the lips, both of our mouths opened this time and playing with each others tongues. His hands trailed down to my waist and he pushed down the sweatpants i was wearing. Pushing them off for the rest of the way, i kicked them off behind me before kissing Karim again and trailing my hands up his shirt and feeling his soft skin. He moaned softly before pulling away and taking his shirt off for me. He tossed it off somewhere behind me, his brunette hair messed up a bit from the shirt coming off. Crawling over him, he laid down on his back and i lowered myself down so our chests were touching.I laid between his legs and had my hands on his sides, his arms wrapped around my neck and one of his hands sliding into my hair and ruffling up the back.

Pulling away from him, i got up on my knees and leaned to the right and kissed the side of his neck.  Wrapping an arm around his waist, i brought his hips to meet mine. “Someone’s eager.” I chuckled lowly and kissed behind his ear.

He chuckled softly,”Can you blame me love? It’s been awhile since you’ve carried me up the stairs like that. ”leaning his head back and to the side, exposing more of his neck“

“I’ll try to do it more often.” I kissed down his neck and collarbone. Kissing his chest, i licked his right nipple and put my mouth around the perky flesh, taking my left hand pinching the other.

Karim gasped a bit at the lick and let out a loud very pleased moan. “Austin.” He said my name softly and so lewd.

Letting go of his perky nipples i sat up and let his hips fall back down onto the bed. taking off his boxer-briefs, i tossed them towards the hamper like i did with his pants and then did the same with my own pair that i was wearing. Looking back down at Karim he had shifted onto his hands and knees, taking my erection in his hand and putting the tip in his mouth. Taking in a sharp breath, i brushed some of his hair behind his ear then pushed his bangs back away from his face so I could watch. I tensed up a bit when he took more of my length in his mouth and slowly went down all the way to the base. Slowly pulling back and then taking the length of my erection all the way down again. Leaning over him, i put my middle and third finger on my right hand in my mouth and pulled out getting them nicely wet before pressing those same two fingers into Karim’s ass and slowly fingering him at the pace he was going at sucking me off. He moaned loudly but continued sucking me off, bobbing his head faster and making me finger him faster. Curling my fingers a bit, i hit a good spot as soon as Karim reached the tip of my cock. He let go with a wet pop followed by a loud and lewd moan.

“Austin.” He whispered and got on his knees and wrapped his arms around me and kissed me on the lips.

Kissing him back, i continued to finger him. He crawled into my lap and dropped his head on my shoulder, moaning and biting on my shoulder while I slowly fingered him and curved my fingers to hit a good spot again. A little bit of his precum spilling onto my stomach. Karim picked his head off my shoulder and pushed my hair back with his hands away from my face and pressed his soft wet lips to mine. Kissing me deeply and sliding his tongue into my mouth. Slowly taking my fingers out of him, i put my hands on his hips and kissed him back and played with his tongue. Leaning down forward I pressed Karim’s back into our bed again and kept him there as we kissed. Sitting back up, i pulled him closer and he wrapped his legs around my hips. Taking my erection in my hand, i slowly pressed into Karim’s ass and sliding all the way in so his ass was pressed to my hips. Karim shivered and smiled, biting his lip and arching his back a bit as his head went backwards.

Putting my hands on his hips, i slowly pulled out almost all the way before slowly going back in. Karim was letting out soft moans and his hands came up to hold onto my forearms.I bit my bottom lip a bit as i slowly thrusted into Karim, using more force at random times to keep him unexpected. Thrusting in and out of him, i grabbed his erection gently and stroked him off with the same pace of my thrusts. He let out a loud moan before letting go of my arms and grabbing onto the blankets. Wrapping an arm around him, i pulled him up off the bed and sat on my knees. Karim sitting in my lap, his eyes half closed and biting his lip as he put his hands on my shoulders. I kissed his collarbone and chest, leaving little hickies below his collarbone all while thrusting up into him. He leaned back a bit and hooked his hands behind my neck, leaning into him I kissed on his nipples, sucking on the left one this time. Sliding my hands down his back i grabbed firmly onto his ass and pushed him further into me. Karim let out a loud wet moan and his cum spilled onto my stomach and chest. He looked down at me with his face red with a blush and his mouth slightly opened from soft panting. Kissing him on the lips, i eased him back onto the bed and he unwrapped his legs from my hips.

“Did you cum yet?” He chuckled softly, and tilted his head.

“Not yet.” I smirked and kissed his neck, “turn over for me.” I tapped on his hips gently. He did as i asked him and he got onto his hands and knees for me. Chuckling lightly, i pushed on his lower back so he’d lay on his stomach. When he did I laid down between his legs and grabbed his ass cheeks in both hands and pulled them to the side a bit and licked the tight ring of muscle. Pressing my tongue in a bit before pulling it out and licked his hole once again with a long slow lick.

I heard Karim’s voice hitch before he let out a loud moan and spoke through pants “OH god Austin, You’re going to make me cum again if you keep up with that.” he whined softly and eagerly in a hushed voice.

Giving a few more long licks, “Do you want me to make you cum again this way before i fuck you again?” I brought up my right hand and smacked him on the ass enough to make a sound and live a minor hand print. Bitting on his left ass cheek and sucking hard to leave a nice hickey there.

“Am I allowed to deep throat you again and us try to climax together. I can go for another one.” he purred wickedly.

Sitting up and licking my lips, I tapped on his ass and he sat up. I laid down beside him on my back, “ I have a better idea. Your ass my face. Your mouth on my cock.” I smirked at him.

He eyed me with a brow raised before leaning down and kissing me on the lips. He pulled away from me and swung a leg over my head and put his head between mine. I kissed the back of his thigh while he kissed the tip of my cock and slid his lips around my erection again. Letting out a moan, i put my hands on his hips and pulled his ass down closer and took his own now hard again erection in my mouth taking my right hand off his hip and stroking him off as he bopped his head up and down on my own erection, licking long and slowly against the shaft.

Karim moaned softly against my cock and stopped sucking on me for a moment to rest his head on my thigh and enjoy me sucking him off. Sitting up a bit under him, i pulled him by the hips closer to me again and grabbed his ass, licking the tight ring of muscle again and sticking my tongue into his hole. This time burying my face in his ass and getting most of my tongue into him. Karim’s body tensed up and he lifted his head up, a hand firmly gripping my shaft as he let out a loud moan. He let out a few soft pants before putting his mouth on my erection once again and sucking hard on the head of my cock and taking his free hand to play with my balls.

Pulling my tongue out and grunting a bit, karim let go of my erection with a wet pop and looked back at me with a very satisfied look on his face and a little bit of drool on the side of his mouth. Shoving him forward by his ass, i slid out from under him. Karim squeaked a bit as he held onto the edge of the bed. His ass raised in the air, i held my cock at the base once more and slid into him again. Getting a soft moan from karim, he dropped his head and pressed his cheek into the sheets. Leaning forward, i pushed his body forward more and made him lift his ass more. Pressing my chest to his back, i kissed his neck and kept or bodies close. Humping him hard and fast, I wrapped my arms around his chest and kept him pressed to me. Karim let out louder than ever moans this time and picked a hand up and gripped onto the back of my hair. Pressing my forehead into his shoulder, i slammed my hips harder into him, grunting a bit each time.

“Aaaa-A-Aj.” He let out a lewd moan, “I’m close.”

Smirking to myself, i kissed his back and picked my head up to kiss his neck. Slamming into him harder and faster. Growling a bit, “Karim.” i panted and kissed the back of his ear.

Karim’s body shivered under me and he came on the sheets, his hand in my hair holding onto my hair tightly and the other hand gripping the sheets just as much as he was holding my hair. My body tensed and i let out a loud grunt before feeling my own ejaculation pouring into him.

I put my forehead back on his back and kissed his spine softly, pulling out of him slowly. Picking my head up, “you good?”

He chuckled softly, “I’m good yeah. That was the longest we’ve gone in a while wasn’t it?” he panted softly.

“Seems like it. And we have sex so regularly too.” I leaned back and sat on my ass on the bed. “Sorry if i was being greedy.” i ran a hand slowly along his thigh.

“Oh no, I very much enjoyed that, obviously, I came twice,”he laughed lightly and turned around to face me and sat down between my legs and kissed my lips softly before asking, “Do you want to shower together or separate?”

“Im always for showering together, but lets save sex for another night...Or next morning.” I winked at him and patted him on the thigh, “lets shower and get to bed, i bet kenny will start crying here soon to go to bed.”

“Alright.” He kissed me on the cheek and got up off the bed and went to the bathroom.

I followed after him and most of our shower together was feeling each other up and kissing. We could barely get any cleaning done on ourselves from all the touching and kissing we did. We tried to get done quickly and when we got out out and dried Karim pulled on one of my shirts that just swallowed his body, I put on a loose pair of sweatpants. Karim was already taking off the comforter and putting it with the dirty clothes piled, “we’re cleaning that tomorrow.” He pointed at it before going to get the spare blanket we have.

“Of course.” I helped Karim get the new blanket on and he crawled into bed and i got in after him pulling him closer to me.

The sound of Kenny’s bell came jingling up the stairs with his little soft pitter-pats until it suddenly changed to loud foot steps and the sound of jewelry jinggling. he slid into the room easily, given we didnt have a door to block off the room from the rest of the house. He slid into the splits and had a stupid cheshire smirk on his face, “Soooooooooooo!~” he purred loudly, “hadi and i were talking as you two had your fun together.” he straightened his body up and looked towards the stairs then pulled a woman in with him. she had white wings, a thin but solid frame and her hair was blonde and pulled nicely into a half bun. I could only imagine this was Hadi, the white dove that Karim had found when i found kenny. “How does upgrade three sound?” Kenny grinned as he held onto Hadi and she covered her face. “Hadi, you dont have to cover your face.”

Karim sounded embarrassed and got out of the bed, “Hadi, I’m so sorry, I’ll get boxers on and clean up.” he went to the dresser and grabbed a pair of clean underwear.

“What do you mean by upgrade?” I propped my arm up and leaned my cheek into my hand. “Theres more to our magic forms?”

“Of course! You’re getting an upgrade to be better and stronger.” Kenny purred and let go of Hadi and she finally uncovered her eyes. “Hadi, you explain.” he had a stupid cat grin on his face again.

Hadi took her hands off her face then fixed her hair, “Ken and I thought that since you both shared a very deep secret with each other and showed that you cared for the other and this didnt break up your relationship. We thought a final upgrade would be good for you.”

Karim looked from Hadi to me and he stared at me for awhile, “What do you think?”

I groaned a bit, “Im all for the upgrade, i just hate how its done…”  I looked over to Kenny who instantly started chuckling to himself and he had a wicked smirk. I looked up at Karim again “You?”

Karim smiled softly, “I wouldn’t mind an upgrade. If it also means that we more so stay out of the fighting at we’re more of guardians to make sure the others don’t get too badly hurt.” he crossed his arms and tilted his head like he does when he has a though, “We don’t have to share with the others how we got the third upgrade so soon do we? I’m sure they’re going to question.”

I groaned a bit and fell onto my back on the bed, “but my three are such heathens.” grabbed my pillow and folded it over my head. “But, im okay with watching over them. Lets get this started.” I sat back up on the bed.

“YAY!” Kenny cheered and jumped up and then came around the bed and tackled me onto the mattress and sat on my stomach. He got close to my face and grabbed my chin and turned my head to the left and licked my earlobe on my piercing with a long wet lick.

I looked over at Karim, He started laughing, “I can see why you hate it.” Hadi had her arms around Karim’s shoulders and she kissed his ear on his piercing as well.

“You have it so much better than i do. Kenny sexually harasses me about it.” I laughed lightly and then shoved kenny’s face away from mine.

Kenny rolled off me and laid on the bed beside me, “its not that bad, you just make it bad.”

“Karim would you wanna be licked by Hadi every time you transformed?” I grabbed a pillow and held it against Kenny’s face.

“why do you have to be licked? Can’t you just tap your piercing? I tap mine to transform. Only when Hadi wants to be the one to transform me is when she helps me transform. Or is it different for you?” Karim tipped his head away from Hadi.

Hadi chuckled softly, “Kenny did you not tell him that?”

I stared up at both of them then pulled the pillow of kenny’s face and he looked up at me and then away from me with a stupid cheshire grin on his face. “I could transform myself?” I stared down at kenny with an intense glare.

“Mmmm, pawsibly.” he purred low and played with the sash across his waist.  He looked up at me with a sweet look then his ears went back and he poofed into his cat form.

He tried to scurry off the bed, but i grabbed him fast enough and sat up with kenny in my arms. “Ken, look at me.” He turned his head away from me with a sad meow. “Kenny i swear to god i will toss you off the window into the pool.”  i turned kenny so he was looking at me, and he let out another long high sad meow. Kenny turned to Karim and extended his little foot out to Karim and let out a long sad meow again and tried to wiggle his paw at him so he’d come rescue him.

“Kenny, you got yourself into this mess. You should have told him form the start. I can’t help you out of this one.” Karim shrugged and Hadi wrapped her arms around him again and snuggled close to karim with a smile on her face.

“Ken, I swear you make my life harder.” I turned his face so he had to look at me. “Why didnt you tell me? And dont meow, i know you can talk.”

“Because i thought it was funny, and it was a bonding experience.” He whined softly and wiggled his little feet and put them on my face, “but you should try and transform yourself, i believe in you my mighty little cub!” he put his little paw on my lips and stared at me with his wide green eyes.

Rolling my eyes and shaking my head a bit, I put kenny down. “Fine, you’re lucky you’re cute or i would have punted you out the window.”getting out from under the covers and standing up. Kenny shook himself and his little bell jingled before he sat down dead center on the bed.

Karim gently took Hadi’s hands off him and he smiled at her before coming over to me and putting his hands on my chest, tracing my tattoo. “You want to transform together?” he said sweetly and looked up at me with a soft smile on his face.

“Yeah, lets try it.” I smiled down at him and pushed some of his hair away from his face. “I just have to touch my ear right?” I turned to kenny and he nodded at me. “Alright, ready?”

“Of course.” Karim kissed me softly on the lips and took a step back from me.

He held his hand up to his earring, and i did the same thing. Karim counted to three and we both grazed our finger over our earrings. A bright white light absorbed Karim and similar but orange light wrapped around me.

When I opened my eyes, i saw Karim standing in front of me with his large white wings and blonde wavy hair was now long and wavy and it touched a bout his hips if not slightly longer. He wore the same dark blue wrap around his chest, medium tone gray puffy pants that exposed some of his hips that had the same dark blue wraps as his chest with lighter blue stripes down the sides and around the cut outs. He wore a choker that had beads dangling off of it and a pendent hanging off his neck as well, arm bands that started from below his shoulders down to his wrists. His sword tucked nicely into a lavender sash that wrapped around his waist and covered his pants and some of his stomach, wearing black flats. I stared at him long and hard, eyeing him up and down admiring at how beautiful he looked. He really did look like an angel now and he looked so sexy with just the wraps covering him and i wanted to twirl his hair around my hand and the other hand slipping into his pants through those holes.

Karim laughed lightly and his face had a soft pink blush, showing off those beautiful purple eyes of his. “Love, you have the dirtiest thoughts sometimes.” He walked up to me and kissed my cheek, his cold but soft hands touching my sides. “You should look at yourself.” He whispered in my ear, “you look amazingly sexy.”

He backed away from me and i looked down at my body. I had a black fabric wrapped around my toes and white wraps around my feet to secure it in place and it went up to about just above my ankles. An orange fabric covered the insides of my thighs but the outside and honestly most of my legs were exposed from the lack of fabric covering me. It clung around my waist and ankles to keep the pants in place, a very small amount of black fabric covered my nether regions with a familiar brown skirt like fabric hanging behind me and covering my ass. My hands were wrapped with white wraps like my feet, a sequin  arm band around my left arm. My whole torso and back was exposed to everyone as i had a harness around my neck and around my shoulders that was in the form of a choker around my neck and it had a thick gold strap of jewelry hanging off it similar to how kenny wore his around his neck. The tiger stripes i had on my shoulders seemed to have moved down my body and i had more stripes on my arms and legs. My hair was more orange and pulled back on the right. I looked behind me and there i had a much longer tail in the style of a tiger and i assumed my ears were too.

“Damn it kenny! Why am i skimpy?”  I looked over at him and he rolled around on the bed laughing.

“Because you look good naked!’ Kenny popped up before laughing again and falling over on his back and sticking his legs up in the air.

“I think you look great.” Karim put his hands on my chest and and slowly dragged his hands down my body. When he reached my hips his fingers lightly touched on the waistband of my pants and he looked up at me with a blush still on his cheeks.

“And you look heavenly.” i played with his blonde hair. Grabbing his chin gently i bent down and kissed him on the lips. “Thats for avoiding your kiss in our previous forms.” I smirked and kissed him again, this time more passionately. Pulling away slightly and putting my forehead to his, “that one is because i love you, and those holes in your pants.”

Karim giggled softly and leaned away from me a bit with a smile on his face, “you sir have more of your lower half showing than i do.”

“And?” i growled playfully and put my hands on his hips and pulled him closer.

“Im containing myself even though you’re far more…..appealing.” He eyed my stomach and then looked up at me again.

“Ssshhh, thats besides the point.”  I cupped his face in my hands again and kissed him on his lips softly several times. He brought his hands up to touch my hands. I moved my hands back and when i slipped my hands off his face the hand on the side he had his magical trink it on brushed his earring and his magical form was gone.

He stared at himself then up at me and squinted playfully at me, “thats cheating, and i was too focused on kissing you to be aware of your thoughts.”

“No its not, its strategic kissing.” I leaned back down and kissed him on the lips once more.

Karim put a finger to my lips so i’d stop kissing him. He shifted his weight onto his right leg and tilted his head a bit and shifted his body weight around. He hummed to himself before turning to Hadi who was now sitting on the bed while petting kenny, “Is it possible that clothes can be removed while in the magic form? Or it is one of those they won’t come off unless it’s damaged?”

Hadi and Kenny stared at Karim before turning to each other. Kenny poofed out of his cat form and was laying down beside Hadi while propped on his elbows. They stared at each other like they had a mental conversation.

Hadi coughed lightly into her hand and a small blush on her face, “well um-” she stopped talking when kenny talked.

“Yes they can!” he said happily, then Hadi dropped her hand from her face and she smacked kenny on the arm. “OW!” He fell back and grabbed his arm, curling in towards hadi.

Hadi sighed lightly before smiling,“Do you want them off? Then all you have to do is concentrate and you can take them off.” she said softly.

Karim perked up a bit then turned to face me with a smile, “hear that? Get to concentrating.”

I stared at Karim before leaning my head back and laughing loudly. “Babe, I am practically naked. You can literally slip your hand in through my pants and feel me up.”

“Oh i know, but i still want you naked.” he smiled wickedly and dragged his hand down my chest slowly.

“How about we try it another time, its late, we need sleep.” my laughing got softer and i played with a curly lock of Karim’s soft brown hair.

He huffed lightly and playfully, “but Austin.” he whined a bit and pouted his lips.

I brushed my hand across my earring and the orange light engulfing me, and when it was gone i was looking down on a sad little bird. “We should sleep, we have guests tomorrow.”

“Fiiiiiiiine, But i want cuddling, tonight until we fall asleep.” he puffed his cheeks out a bit then looked at Hadi and Kenny.

The two of them hopped off the bed and left the room and jogged down the stairs. Karim shook his head laughing a bit and peeled the shirt of mine he was wearing off and tossing it on the ground behind him. He took off his pants and underwear as well before pulling my sweats down after he took his off. He smiled up at me and gave me a soft kiss on the lips before hoping in the bed and crawling under the covers. Fixing our pillow placements when i tried to suffocate kenny. Crawling in beside him, i pulled him in closer and put an arm up under my pillow.  

Kenny came running back into the room in his little orange Singapura cat form, with his light teal collar on and his yellow bell. Jingling all the way up the stairs and he jumped on the night stand by the light switch and switched it off before jumping onto the bed, curling up against the curve of Karim’s legs. He let out a long yawn before settling back down and watching Hadi fly in gracefully and into a opened cage we keep up here for her to sleep in if she wanted to be in the bedroom.

I kissed Karim on his lips softly and smiled, “Night karim. Night kenny and night Hadi.”

Kenny let out a soft quiet little meow, “night.” he purred and tucked his head back up.

“Night boys.” hadi’s smooth voice came from her cage and she let out soft little coos and chirps as she got herself comfortable as well.

“Good night everyone.” Karim yawned and snuggled closer to me and pressed his face into my chest.  

I put my hand around his hips and he laced his legs with mine and Pressing close to each other. I kissed the top of his head before burying my face in his soft brown hair and closing my eyes to fall asleep soundly.

[roommateofmyimagination-blog]

Chapter 15.5: A Bird in Disbelief...

♢Karim♢

Breathe Kairm, breathe. I take in a slow breath and ready my sword as I stand a couple yards away from my opponent, Tsuyoi. “Back for another beat down little bird?” He laughed confidently pounding his fist into his open palm.

“I’m not losing today Tsuyoi,” I mumble staying focused.

I guess he hasn’t learned his lesson from last time. This should be a piece of cake. I hear Tsuyoi’s voice in my head.

“We’ll see about that,” I mumble and then he squats down and breaks into a sprint towards me like he was going to tackle me. Spreading my wings wide I take off getting myself out of his reach and flipping over the top of him as he ran under me. Fucking bird, hold still.

“Gotta be more flexible than that if you wanna tackle me Tsu tsu,” I wink at him playfully, only pissing him off more.

“Don’t call me that,” He roars and comes at me again. This time I didn’t take off I put my blade away and stepped out of the way and as I entered the spin I pulled my sword out and slashed his back in a quick swoop. “Aaaaahhhhhh!” He screams in pain.

I whip the sword down and then put it back in its sheath, “react faster, or are you really at level two Tsu tsu?” I said in all seriousness.

“Keep the weapon away and fight me like a man,” He glares at me and then comes at me once more. I quickly get into a fighting stance and block his punch. The impact still killed my hand, but I redirected most of the blow and made him stumble aside. He regains his balance faster than I intended for him to and thrusts his right leg back at me. I just manage to get my arms up in time to block him from hitting me in the face and I go flying back. I use my wings to stop me from hitting the ground and I keep my feet just off the ground. Bloody bird. Maybe if I slash him enough I can see just how he looks under those pesky clothes. He shouldn’t have been able to even catch himself with that kick. Just with the force alone, he should have a huge hole in his fucking clothes.

“You sir have a dirty mind,” I mumble, but he doesn’t hear me and comes at me once more. Blocking each other’s attack’s we continue to dance around the battle field creating creators into the concrete. Tsu tsu was getting pissed everything time he would be able to land a deep cut on me and my body would heal it in a matter of a minute or two. I wonder… I jump into the air avoiding a foot sweep and spin myself over so I was upside down going to kiss him, Tsuyoi quickly turns his head so I end up kissing his cheek instead of his lips. God damn, that was close. I swear Karim’s detectors would have gone off and he would kick my ass if he knew another guy kissed me.  Spinning back around and landing on my feet I look at him confused.

Karim, why is he talking about me? Does he know who I am? I stand up and get ready for another blow when all of a sudden, an orange blur came rushing in and when I blink Tsuyoi is gone. “He’s gone,” I mumble and look around, “It’s so quiet all of a sudden. Is the fight over?” I sigh and run my hands through my hair, “I should go make sure that at least Val is okay. I’m sure Gabe has already gotten his brother covered.” I take off into the sky and start looking around for a white-haired kitten.

“Snow,” I call out when I see him and Val looks up. I float down and land on the ice around us gracefully.

“Did your opponent suddenly disappear on you too?” He asked me and I nod.

“I don’t know why it seems like they all just pulled back,” I shook my head, “They did a lot of damage though.

“How are we going to fix this?” Val asked looking around, “I don’t have magic that can do that.”

"Don't worry, that's where we come in," Hadi’s voice chimed in and she appeared next to me causing Val to jump.

"What do you mean?" I ask my partner as I turn to look at her.

"One of mine and Warin's main magic abilities are restoring things back to how they were and keeping normal humans from questioning things and then coming after you." She chirped and rubbed my hair messing it up even more than it already was, “Now you two head home. Aali and Aero will be healing those who can’t heal themselves.”

Out of the corner of my eye I see Val nod, I turn and smile at him, “Go back to the apartment and get washed up. You look exhausted for your first fight. And taking a couple hits from Tsuyoi,”

“How do you know his name?” He asked me shocked.

I can’t help but chuckle a little, “He’s been around just as long as I have. We’ve gotten in a couple fights before. I think even before you were a magic boy you almost got hurt by him.”

“I don’t remember that,” He mumbles and I tip my head in confusion.

“That’s Warin’s handy work for you,” Hadi said skipping over and slapping Val’s back, “Now both of you go home. We’ll take it from here and Aero will be home to help heal you after.”

“Alright,” He sighs and starts to walk back towards campus where his apartment is located.

“I’ll see you later Val,” I wave and take off into the sky and fly for a bit. Not going too far before dropping down into a tree. I De transform and slowly get myself out of the tree. Once my feet are firmly on the ground I start walking.

So is Tsuyoi my heart and soul of a significant other. Why didn’t he tell me? How did I not see this before? I shake my head violently as I walk back home from the fight. No, No, I can’t jump to conclusions like that. There are other guys named Karim out there. Maybe it was a different Karim he was thinking about. “Still, though…” I put my hand up to my mouth. “He dodged the kiss I was trying to give him in a panic.” I sigh and let my shoulders slump as I walk up to mine and Aj’s house, “I’m home,” I call out but the house is empty.

“Kenny?” I call out, but I don’t hear him, “Ken Ken, are you playing hide and seek?” I look around the house and then realize that the door to the back yard isn’t completely closed, “Oh no, I forgot to close this before running out. If Kenny wondered off and I can’t find him.” I panic and throw the door open and run outside.

I start looking under the grill and under the lawn chairs, “Kenny,” I call out again, finally, I head a very familiar meow coming from under the bushes. I run over to where I heard it and got down on my hands and knees. Kenny was sitting in the bushes and I sighed in relief and laid down on the ground, “Don’t scare me like that.” He meowed at me again as if he was apologizing for making me worry. “It’s okay, Kenny, just warn me next time.” I hear rustling in the bushes and then I feel him step onto my back. He starts purring and gently kneading on my back. “Thanks, Kenny.”

“I see you’re having a good time,” I hear AJ’s voice and I pick up my head and look back at the door to see him walking out into the yard.

“Hey hon,” I smiled sweetly up at him. He get’s down on his knees and looks like he’s in a bit of pain, “You okay?”

“Yeah, I just pulled a muscle trying to bench more than I should have.” My back is fucking killing me and another man tried to kiss me today. Ugh, do I tell him that? I can’t tell him. But I should…uhhhhhhhaaaaa what do I do?

“Let me see you back hon. I’ll give you a massage,” I offer as Kenny gets off my back and lets me sit up.

Oh shit, I can’t let him see my back, he'd flip shit and probably try to take me to the ER. My heart feels like it’s being ripped out of my chest when he chuckles, "It’s fine babe, I should probably just take a hot shower and stretch."

I sit there and drop my head and look down at my legs. I feel tears well up in my eyes, “Why are you lying to me Austin? I just want to help,” My voice cracks. Kenny meows at me and I look over at him through my blurry vision and I feel him put a little paw on my leg. I want to tell him, I want to show him, but I can’t risk losing Hadi. I love her too much to want to lose her. I don’t know what to do. I’m so confused on what to do.

I felt AJ’s arms wrap around me and pull me into him. My forehead touches his chest and he strokes my hair, "Baby? Why are you crying, why do you think I'm lying?" He asked me in a low soft voice. Oh god, I fucked up somehow. Why is his he upset, what did I do wrong?

“You’re never this sore even when you pull a muscle. I’ve never seen you in so much pain and you’re playing it off like it’s nothing. Can’t you let me help? Let me help even if it’s just a little,” I ask him, “And on top of it I left the house before closing the back door because of the explosions and I thought that Kenny ran away, so that has me worked up still.” I slide my hands around him and tense up when I feel a part of the cut on his back. It’s just a coincidence. That’s all it is, just a coincidence.

He kisses my head and I feel him tensing up from my hands being on his back. "Baby, Karim, it's nothing too bad I'll be fine after I stretch it out, I just really fucked up at the gym," He said keeping his voice low and kissing my forehead again.  "And Kenny is a good boy, you know he'd never run away, he likes it here." Fuck, I'm an awful boyfriend, I should tell him but fuck he seems so worked up. how do I explain my back to him, I can’t just tell him some blonde with wings and a sword slashed me, no he'd think I'm crazy. I take a sharp breath in and tighten my grip on his back making him flinch.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to,” I mumble and lift my head up tears still in my eyes. I slide my hands away from his back and lift myself up a bit and kiss him deeply. I pull away after he kisses me back, “I’ll make it up to you. I’ll make you your favorite dinner,” I kiss him passionately again before he can even answer me.

“Do you count as dinner?” He chuckles after we part again, “But how about we just do ham stakes and home fries for dinner? Does that sound like a good plan?”

“I can do that,” I smile at him as he wipes the tears out of my eyes, “You go shower and I’ll work on dinner.”

“You sure?” He raises an eyebrow.

I nod and stand up, “I’m sure, I promise that I’ll handle dinner,” He nods and stands up himself. Oh, fuck this must be why Kenny semi-picked me, I’m the worst for lying to my boyfriend. I move around him keeping a smile on my face and AJ grabs a hold of me from behind and holds onto me, burying his face in the back of my head, "I’m sorry babe." I’m so so sorry. I made you upset and lied to you, something I never wanted to do. fuck I'm such a shit. He let go of me and kissed my neck before walking around me and smiling down at me, "I'm going to shower real quick, I’ll be out to help in a bit"

“Sounds good love,” I smile and he heads in. I see Kenny wander in after AJ and I finally head in myself. I look at the cage that Hadi has and she’s safely back in there with the door open like it always is. I’m such a mess. I should just tell him. But I can’t do that.  I get out the two pans I need out for dinner and pull out the ham stake first and put it on the counter. I then pull out some potatoes and poke some holes in them and put them in the mic for five minutes to just make it a little faster to cut them and cook them. Once those are done I pull out my knife and start working on cutting up to the potatoes. I get the first two done and work on the last one. Not paying attention I cut too fast into the potatoes and I feel the blade slice into my hand. “Fuck, “I mutter and drop the knife, “NO, no no no no no no no no,” In a panic and without thinking I react and grab the knife before it can hit the floor and hit my foot. But I end up grabbing onto the blade tight and I can feel the blade once again sink into my skin.

“Oh, my god babe,” Aj runs over to me and takes the blade out of my hand. I drop the potato on the floor revealing my other bloody hand and try to cover up my hands.

“I’m fine, it’s just a little cut,” I laugh a little as my blood slides down my arms. This is what I get for keeping out knives so sharp.

He grabbed my hands and pulled them towards him and pried my hands open exposing my palms, "Baaaaaaaabe that isn't just a cut!! You might need stitches! No, hold on," He got up quick and grabbed the blue hand towel and put it over my hands to help me clean up the blood, "I'm going to find the first aid kit....or super glue...whichever comes first. Wash your hands!" He gets up again and runs off.

What do I do? My hands are going to be healed before he can get back with either of those things. I stand up and turn on the water and start washing the blood off my hands and arms. Just like I thought they’re only small cuts by the time I can see them. And by the time AJ got back to the room and set the super glue down he pulled my hands out of the water and looked at my hands. “AJ, please don’t panic, I have something I have to tell you,” I say quickly and end up holding my breath waiting for him to freak out on me.  

He held onto my wrists and looked at my hands. As he continued to hold onto my wrists he walked around me and lifted my arms up to continue to look at my healed hands. Then he walked back to his starting position that was next to me while he continued to hold my wrists.  Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat theeeeeeeeeeee fuuuuuuuuuuuck? Hmmmmmmmmmm He then locked eyes with me and blinked slowly, "Okay, Um....Hmmm, go on."

“I have healing powers and I’m a magic boy, specifically the magic boy who tried to kiss you today when we were fighting, and I’m the one that gave you the cut on your back and that’s why I broke down when you were lying to me because I didn’t want to believe it to be true. And I’m really sorry and I should have told you, I’ve been keeping this from you for almost two years now and I’m really really sorry,” I say really fast and take in some deep breaths after I finish my explanation and apology.

Aj stared at me with a cat stare for a solid minute before letting go of my wrists and turning around. I see his shoulders go up and he slaps his face and starts laughing like he’s crazy. Then he turns back around and places his hands on my face and starts kissing me. We keep kissing as he wraps his arms around me and hugs me tight against his strong body as we kiss. "Baby, I'm so sorry. I'm so fuckin sorry for this, I didn't mean to make things on you harder, I didn't want to keep this from you. I really wanted to tell you too, but I thought you'd think I was crazy. fuck, baby," He pressed even closer into me and touched his forehead to mine.

“I love you so much. I’m so sorry,” I whisper and he kisses me.

“You shouldn’t be sorry,” He said back with a soft smile.

“You have a very dirty mind mister.”

“How do you-” I put a finger up to his lips and smile.

“I can read thoughts. It’s another reason why I knew you were lying and that it was ripping you up inside as much as it was me. Now, can you help me clean up the mess. Then I want you to take off your shirt so I can heal your back.”

“But, I thought you could only heal yourself?” He rose an eyebrow at me.

“When I’m normal yes, in my magic form I can heal others as well.” I smile at him sweetly.

“You’re a sly little bird aren’t you?” He chuckled and kissed my forehead.

“But I’m your little bird,” I smirk at him, “No breaking each other’s charms and I’ll let you hit me with your best shot in bed whenever you want for the next month, how does that sound?” I offer.

I’d never break his charm....but, could I fuck him in his magical form? "Best shot meaning what exactly?" He raises an eyebrow at me and I start giggling.

“I don’t know if we can actually take our clothes off in magic form love.” His face flushed a light pink as he looks down at me, “I mean we can always try, but I don’t think it’s going to work out all that well. Our magic forms are literally like an armor to help protect us… well…I don’t really know about yours, though there’s not much there to really protect you.”

Aj starts laughing, "My large frame and broad chest just scare everyone shitless. But, I'm stronger in that form, so let’s see if I can break your armor and rip it off you." Wait, isn’t his like a coat, pants, and bandages around his chest?

“Yes, I have that jacket and bandages on my chest. Then there’s also my boots and pants. Shouldn’t be too hard for a strong man like you right?” I smile coyly up at him and run my fingers up his chest before patting him. “But first let’s clean up this mess, let me fix you up, eat dinner, then we can have our fun.”

“You’re driving a hard bargain there my little bird,” He groaned, “But, I’ll need the food in order to have the energy to play with you. I’ll just burn off the calories that way,” He snickered and ran his fingers through my hair.

We kiss once more and then we go and clean up the mess I made with my blood and the potato. Then Aj doesn’t let me touch a knife for the rest of the night and he handles cutting everything up so I focus on making the ham stakes. We decided after dinner that I would heal his back.

“Wait, wait,” AJ says grabbing my hand and stopping me from walking away from him.

“What?”

“Change in front of me. I wanna watch,” I can’t help but smile at him.

“Okay,” I slip my hand out of his and reach up to my ear and tap my earring. My body becomes engulfed in light and it only takes a matter of moments before I’m standing in front of my boyfriend with blonde hair and wings that sprouted out of my back.

“That was very graceful,” He smiled at me and took a long stride over cupping my face in his palms. Lifting my face, he kisses me softly.

“Now take off that shirt. I need to fix your back,” I tell him and he does what he’s told. Then sits down in the chair backward so his back is exposed to me. It worked out well enough and he keeps reaching back and laying his hands on me. He looks really good with blonde hair, it looks soft as fuck and I wanna mess his blonde curly hair up so badly now. I’ve seen his hips plenty of times too, but his hips!!! and the one thigh high boot fuck. I wanna literally take everything off him but the wrap and the one long boot. “Hon, I have to concentrate, stop. And stop with the dirty thoughts already.”

“Now that I know you can read minds, those are never going to stop.” He laughed happily. I can tease you and get you all hot and bothered and it’s fucking fantastic. Gotta have my love ready for some good clean fun for the next month, now don’t I? Besides, I would never break your charm. I love you and all forms of you.”

“And I love you no matter what you look like,” I smile sweetly at him as he turns around to look at me. I place my hands on both sides of his face, “Will you let me kiss you this time?” I mumble bringing my face closer to his.

“I guess, just this once, and forevermore,” He chuckles and I press my lips against his.

[roommateofmyimagination-blog]

Chapter 15: Lots of Fucks are being given

✗ Adrian  ✗

Midterms fuckin suck, training fucking sucks, Midterms and doing training all at once fucking sucks ass and can blow me. Everything currently going on in my life fucking sucks major monkey balls and i just wanna sleep. Normal human life was going great till midterms came around, that and finals are always fucking stressful. Drakul life was shitty from constantly having my ass handed to me by a skimpy ass bouncy as fuck cocky Bunny girl and a giant gravity using skimpy brutal savage cat. The flying lizard was a eh kinda thing, we both fucking sucked and didnt know what we were doing.

Now Im locked in a fucking closet by a white haired boy with cat ears and tail that matched parading around in fucking shorty short hot pants and a fucking cleavage window as a jacket cape bull shit. “aaaaaaAAAAAAAAAH FUCK!!” i screamed and started beating rapidly on the door that was prohibiting me from leaving, “SOMEONE LET ME THE FUCK OUT OF HERE!!!” I started pounding on the door with my boot and trying to get whatever was blocking the door away.

“Adrian?” A familiar deep male’s voice sounded muffled from the other side of the door, “Pup, where are you?”

“Dem!?” I shouted and pounded on the door, “Closet!! I was locked in the closet!!” i heard footsteps jog over to me and the sound of a chair moving out of the way, the lock clicked and the door was open. Seeing demyan looking concerned and confused in front of me. “Demyan!!” I bounced up and wrapped my arms around him, “i dont think ive ever been so happy to see you.”

“I know pup, who locked you in here?” He patted my back then pulled me away.

“Some fucking magical white haired shitty cat thats gonna get an ass kicking.” I pulled up my shirt and exposed my charm. “Hop to it, i bet the others are fighting too.”  he stared at me with disbelief on his face, he kneeled down and took the little charm in his mouth. Black surrounding me and when i looked up to see Demyan again I knew my magical outfit was on. “You coming to help?”

“No, i’ll supervise if we need to step in we will.” Demyan said with his hand on his hip.

“Alright, thanks.” I patted his shoulder and ran for the window that the cat man brought me through and jumped out the window.

“Pup!!!” Demyan shouted behind me, “You can not fly or levitate yet!!”

“HAHA!” i started laughing after i blinked to a nearby rooftop, “YOU SAID YET!! SO I WILL LEARN TO FLOAT!?” I pointed over at him, “just you watch me get stronger bub!”

I turned back around and continued to blink in different directions until i found where all the others were.I saw Pendragon standing on the edge of a rooftop. Making my way over to him i stood behind him as he stood on the railing. “Sup bats.” he turned and looked down at me, his red scales on his tail and wings reflecting the sunlight beautifully.

“You know whats going on?” I asked,putting a hand on my hip.

“Nah, i dont think Takeshi or Tsuyoi caused this either.” I turned to look across the buildings, “and im assuming you just made it here so that leaves you out.”

“And you’re talkin like you didn’t cause this either, so who could it have been?” I hopped up on the railing beside him. “Could it have been Lycaon?”

“Him or someone else we haven’t met yet.” He hummed then stared back at me, “what took you so long?”

“I was locked literally in a closet in my human form.” I groaned and played with my now black hair. “My partner came and rescued me though.”

“Partner as in your Magicae Socius? Or like...Partner.” the second time he said partner it came out in a vaguely southern like accent and he had a toothy grin on his face.

“Demyan came and saved me.” I shoved him in the arm.

He chuckled lightly, “sorry sorry.” and rubbed his arm where i shoved him. “We should go and help though, chance to see what the heroes are like in our little story.” he pointed down at two males who looked like they were talking with each other. I narrowed down on a man with long white hair with matching cat ears and tail.

“Oooooohohoh.” I laughed wickedly and felt a smirk creep on my lips, “the kitten is mine.”  I bumped Pendragon’s arm with my fist, “you get the other one.”

“Sounds good to me.” he spread his wings out wide and dived down before taking off towards the other rooftop.

Teleporting my way over to the duo, i blinked right above them and the cats ears flicked and he and his buddy moved out of my way. “There ya are ya fucking kitten,” I landed between the two of them, “I’ve been lookin’ for your ass.” i brought my hand up a bit, the ink ability i so call it swirling up from my hand and walked towards the cat. A sudden rock pillar of some sort came at me. Flinching a bit i blinked to avoid the impact trying to get the cat once again and he dodged.

You want me, come and get me.” he said and jumped off the building.

I looked up and shouted, “KEEP THIS ONE BUSY BUDDY!” i ran towards the edge that the cat boy jumped off of.

“GOT IT!” Pendragon’s voice rang from behind me but was still clearly audible because of the heightened strength to my hearing from being a bat. The sound of the other man yelling from shock came shortly after Pendragon’s voice.

The fight with the cat man, who called himself Snowfang, was going quite well from my perspective. Got a kiss from him and got him to turn red from flirting, thats always a plus side right? He did more physical damage to me nailing me in the stomach and almost making me fall flat on my face or ass with the ice being every-fucking-where. All seemed well, until the view of Snowfang’s body was no longer in my vision and it was filled with black. But it wasn’t the same feeling as when i blink myself away from something, it felt different, felt more like Demyan when he teleported us around.

“What the hell?!” I shouted before the black disappeared and i saw Takeshi, and Pendragon in front of me, both of them facing me. Tsuyoi had his back to us and standing a bit of a distance away from us. His head was down and his shoulders relaxed. Kenaz standing off to his side and talking softly to him.

“So you’re finally here now too.” Takeshi spoke, she sounded like she was in pain.

“You okay?” I asked and put a hand on her shoulder.

“Y-yeah, i just have a pounding headache.” She closed her eyes and put her hand on her head.

I put my arm around her shoulders and brought her in closer to me, letting her rest her head on my chest and rubbing her back. “Is Tsuyoi okay?” I looked over at him.

“He seemed confused in his own weird way, not like Takeshi here.” Pendragon turned to look over at Tsuyoi’s back, “I think something with his hero happened and it made him over think something?”

“And you?” Takeshi spoke softly as she turned to look at Pendragon.

“Im fine, i think Drakul and I came in late enough we didn’t have long of a fight.”  he scratched his head, “plus my scales are kinda armor like so i dont take much damage.”

“So whats going on here?” I turned to look over at Demyan who was huddled with Lappin and Ryaikum.

“We were told to pull you from the fight, other heroes were coming to assist and we would have been outnumbered.” demyan sounded urked from how he was talking. He turned to look over at Kenaz who was walking toward us with Tsuyoi at his side. “Kenaz, could any of this have-” Demyan spoke and was cut off from Kenaz.

He hissed sharply and glared at Demyan, “I didn’t tell anyone anything, so dont put the blame on me or my cub.”

“But you did come from-” Ryaikum spoke and was cut off as well.

Kenaz let out a long loud hiss with the mixture of a growl, “Like i said, i didn’t tell anyone anything!” His ears were standing straight up and his tail was puffed out from how angry he was getting. “This was not my fault or Tsuyoi’s, we did nothing wrong.” he dropped his tail and his ears, still glaring, “if anything, we should assume that this mess was caused by someone who isn’t here.”

“The only person i know who isn’t here whos on our side is that werewolf kid, Lycaon.” I spoke still holding onto Takeshi. “Is there anyone else that could be a villain other than us five?”

Demyan spoke calmly, “we do not know, there could be.” He held his hand to his chin, “we do not all associate with each other, and that we have Kenaz here others are weary of him as well.”

“Why?” Pendragon spoke and Ryaikum walked over to him. “Did Ken do something wrong?”

The four of them were silent for a moment before Kenaz spoke with a defeated look and tone. “It does not concern you children.” He put a hand on Tsuyoi’s back, “we’re going home.”

“Tsuyoi, are you okay?” Pendragon asked and extended a hand and touched Aj’s arm gently.

He looked at Pendragon’s hand then up at his face, letting out a sigh, “yeah just...something happened and I’m just...thinking it over.” he rubbed the back of his head, “but Kenny and I should head home, everyone should rest up and tend to wounds given we dont have a healer.”

“Sounds good to me.” Lappin spoke and held his hands out to me for Takeshi. She wrapped her arms around him and rested her head on his shoulder. “She seems to be in a lot of mental pain so i should take her home and let her sleep.” He rubbed her head gently, “inform me if anything happens.” he snapped his fingers and a swirl of wing wrapped around them and when it disappeared they were gone.

“Yes, please do inform me as well.” Kenaz spoke, “and if this was caused because of me, i am sorry and i will watch myself.” He held onto Aj, a faint Orange light around them and breaking apart into little firefly like lights and they were gone.

Pendragon sighed heavily, “I feel bad for those two.” He sounded just as upset about this whole thing, “we should have helped sooner.”

“We did what we could.” I put a hand on his shoulder, “they should be fine, right? They are level two.”

“Yeah but who ever did that to Takeshi must just be as strong if not stronger than she is.” he looked down at his feet, “and Tsu, he...seemed hurt and confused but in an emotional way.”

I blinked and stared at him. Pendragon was covered in cuts and bruises himself and yet he showed no signs of being in pain himself, he was only showing concern towards Takeshi and Tsuyoi. “You catch on to things fast and care a lot dont you? Even with you being hurt like that.”

He sighed a little with a chuckle mixed in, “I care more about friends then i do myself.” he smiled, “you good?”

“Yeah, i think i just got a bruise on my stomach from being kicked.” I patted his shoulder and then ruffled up his hair, “we should head out too, rest up Pen.”

“Thanks you too.” He smiled at me and hit me on my shoulder gently.

I walked over to Demyan and he put a hand on my arm. Waving to Pendragon, the black smoke wrapped around Demyan and I and we were closer to the school buildings. Demyan helped me detransfrom and we stood in an alley between buildings. Pulling out my phone, i texted Val back. “So, Demyan, any idea whats going?”

“No.” He mumbled and leaned back on the wall. “This was very sudden and has confused all of us.”

“Why do you think its Ken’s fault?” I continued to text Val back, “what did he do?”

“Kenaz is not like us.” He said flatly, “he use to be on the Hero side then came to our side, so many of do not trust him completely.”

“Do you trust him, you allow him to train with us.” I leaned against the wall beside him and pulled out my pack of cigarettes, lighting one and holding it in my mouth.

“I trust him more than others.” He tilted his head back and looked at the sky, “I do not allow him to train with you young ones, i am not the leader of the four of us.”

“So you guys just dont trust him cuz you think he’s a spy?” I took in a deep inhale and let it out, “Seems kinda shitty but logical.”

“How do you think it is a bad thing?” He turned to look at me. “It is valid we think that he is a spy.”

“Yeah but,” I paused looked at my feet, “you’re judging him by who he was or even is. Seems low of you guys.”

“We are not the good ones here, pup.” He mumbled and turned away from me.

“But you dont seem like complete bad guys.” I took in another inhale and let it out through my nose, “Like pendragon. He’s probably got his own dark issues, but he seems like a nice guy.” I turned my head to look over at him and he was looking at me. “See what i mean? Maybe its us whos not doing something right?”

“Hmm.” he hummed, “you could be right but we will talk about this another time.” he poofed into his little bat form and crawled into my pocket.

Dropping my cigarette on the ground and stepping on it. I walked to our building and up the stairs. When i got inside, i saw Val had been hurt, blaming it on the explosions that happened earlier with the fighting. He argued with me about the help and if he needed to go to the hospital. I got to help him patch up and had him let me hold a cold towel against his side. He eventually passed out on his bed with Aero on his stomach.

I sat on the edge of his bed staring at him. Brushing his bangs from his face, “I hope he’s not too hurt.” I looked over at Aero who meowed softly at me. “Mind if i help ya heal him?”i smiled down at her, she tilted her little head to the side and meowed once more. “I’ll take that as a yes.”  I picked her up gently and put her to the side of Val. Running a hand down his side, i gave him kisses down his body and anywhere that had a cut or bruise. I looked over at Aero who blinked slowly at me and she crawled back onto his stomach,“Kisses always make things better, princess.” I rubbed her head and down her back and gave her a soft kiss on the head. “Take care of him.” I got up and brought his blankets over his legs.

Demyan sat on my dresser and squeaked at me. “Do i need to kiss you too?” I chuckled and rubbed his little head. He walked around in a circle on the top of the dresser and stopped. Leaning down i gave his little head a kiss and walked to the bathroom. Taking a quick warm shower. I checked my stomach and there was a minor but large bruise from Snowfang’s kick right above the chain that hung snug to my body. Running a hand over my stomach, i walked out and got dressed in a pair of loose sweatpants and crawled into bed. Plugging my earbuds in to my phone and turning some music on softly, sticking one bud in my ear. “You sleeping with me demyan?” I asked and looked at him. He flapped his wings and bounced over to my bed and crawled onto my pillow by my face. “Night little dude.”

Waking up the next morning, i ripped my earbuds from my head and looked over and Val wasn’t in his bed. Yawning and getting up, i walked to the living space and saw Val with his cat. Waving at them, i went to the bathroom cuz i had to fucking pee and i am not very social until after i pee then all is good in the morning.

I talked with Val for a bit before going back to the bedroom and getting on my bed and sitting against the wall with my laptop and having my headphones in. Val came into the room a bit after to change, and i quickly glanced up to see him change and watched him a bit before looking back down at my laptop. Demyan sitting on the bed beside me.

Demyan must have heard the door click shut because he poofed into his human form and sat on the bed beside me. “What are you working on?” He leaned down against my shoulder and looked at my screen, pulling my earbud out of my ear.

“Something for my photo class.” i mumbled. “Teacher wants us to write ideas down for what we wanna do for projects, or things we enjoy taking photos of.”

“And you can not write this?” he asked and played with a bit of my hair.

“My handwriting sucks.” i continued to mumble and work on my list.

Demyan picked his head up and looked out the window by my bed. He put a hand on my shoulder, “adrian, we have to go.” he sounded shocked.

“Huh?” I looked over at him and his amber eyes were wide and he was staring out the window, “why?” moving my laptop and trying to turn to look at what he saw.

“Just believe me, pup. We have to leave.” He crawled off the bed and ran for the front door.

“Woah woah mister you have to change!” I shoved my laptop onto my bed and got up, “plus im not dressed to go out.”

“Then get dressed then pup.” He hissed and snapped his fingers, black wrapping around him and he was wearing modern clothes. A loose white tshirt that showed a lot of his collarbone, Black skinny jeans over black sneakers. His ears were rounded like mine were as well. “Please hurry.” He sounded like he was really in a rush.

“Fine fine!” I grabbed a pair of fresh underwear, my own jeans that were torn, and through on a light zip up jacket and zipped it up enough that most of my chest was covered. Demyan jogged to the door and pulled it open, leaving me in the bedroom. “Aaaaaah!” I bounced and grabbed my phone, wallet, and keys. Grabbing a pair of shoes that was easy to pull on and headed out after demyan. When i was by the stairs Demyan was already mostly down them. “Demyan! Wait the fuck up!” I jogged down the stairs as fast and carefully as i could.

“We can not wait!” He yelled back at me and then stopped turning around and looking for something. “Your phone, can you contact Valentine?” He grabbed my shoulders when i reached him.

“Uh yeah, sure?” I pulled out my phone and clicked on the little red velvet cupcake that i had for Val’s contact picture and pressed call, holding the phone to my ear. It rang several times and i eventually just got his voice mail. “He didn’t answer….”

“Fuck!” Demyan hissed, “then we will look for them the old fashion way.” He let go of me and took off running.

“Wait, FUCKIN HOLD UP!!” I shouted and stuffed my phone back in my pocket.

I ran after Demyan. He was faster than i thought he would be. He was fit yeah and had long legs, but holy shit he’s fucking Fast as hell. I could barely keep up and he didn’t look like he had to catch his breath. He weaved gracefully around people and through a crowd. People would look back after Demyan ran past to see why he was running and would move out of the way for me to pass by as well. We ran around almost the whole campus before Demyan stopped to catch his breath. He stood straight and his chest rising and falling.

I made my way up next to him and put my hands on my knees, “holy shit...you’re fast.”

“Pup, please where do you think they went?” he panted and put a hand behind his head, fucking with his hair.

“We’re looking for Val?” I stood up and leaned back, with my hands on my lower back.

“Yes, and the woman he was with.” Demyan took in a sharp breath.

“Why do you care so much?” I asked and turned to look over at him.

He wasn’t even horribly sweaty, but he pulled his shirt up to touch his face and exposed his stomach. “Remember about the woman i told you about?” He asked and dropped his hand down, i nodded to him. “I think i saw someone who looked like her, and i must know.”

I hummed and pondered where Val could have taken this woman. “Hmmm, theres a lake here by the school, could have gone there.”

“Lead?” he raised his brow at me.

Groaning, i patted his shoulder and took off behind him. He followed shortly behind me and kept up a good pace to stay just behind me. When the lake came into view is when he touched my back and ran ahead of me at that stupid fast pace. He ran past me and weaved through some trees. I booked it and tried to keep up with him, and i did, and it meant me running square into his back and he didn’t flinch.

I backed off him and looked around him, seeing Val stare wide eyed between this woman and Demyan. The woman was really fucking beautiful and demyan staring at her seemed totally normal. I looked over at Val and he wordlessly motioned me to come with him. I walked towards val quietly and he put his hands on my back and pushed me away from them.

“We’re going to leave them be.” He giggled and we walked down on a graveled path that went around the lake.

“Uh, yeah okay.” I mumbled and looked back at the two of them, still staring at each other.

Val looked back with me as we walked, and he let out a soft giggle when the woman Tackled Demyan to the ground. He grabbed me by my arm and dragged me around to the other side of the lake where we could see them but not hear. When we made it over we both saw that they were kissing and Val made me look away, saying things like it was rude to watch them.

“So she a friend of yours?” I asked, plopping down on the grass and pulling Valentine down with me.

He sat down close behind me, “Yeah she’s one of my best friends.” he had a stupid happy smile on her face.

“Hmm, and that cat anklet?” I asked and looked at his legs.

“She gave it to me as a friendship thing.” he smiled happily at me, “and that man, hes?”

“My friend that i dont get to hang out with often. Just happened to meet up with him soon after you left.”  I put my my cheek in my hand.

“And why did you run here?” He chuckled and held his feet in butterfly position.

“He’s crazy.” I said flatly.

“Thats it?” Val giggled.

“Yep.” I turned to face him with a stupid toothy grin. “I wonder what they’re talking about.”

⧫--Demyan--⧫

Adrian and Valentine decided to give Aerowen and I our space. I stared at her wordlessly. She was missing her white cat ears and her fluffy white tail, dressed in modern clothing, similar to myself but she looked more put together in her capri blue jeans, purple crop top that showed too much of her stomach and framed her chest in a….lack of better words highly pleasant way, blue jean crop jacket that hid some of her torso, and black flats. She looked just as beautiful with this look as the day i first met her. No matter her form, no matter what she wore, she was still devine looking stood out so much with the long white hair that showed her yellow eyes like they were jewels.

“Ah, excuse me princess.” I mumbled and bowed my head to her, “I should not be staring at you in such a way.” I looked down at my feet and avoided eye contact with her.

“Demyan, stand up please. I never want you to bow to me.” she spoke softly and i heard her feet walking towards me. Her black flats came into my view.

Slowly picking my head up to look at her, when I meet her eyes she had a large smile on her face and her arms were outstretched towards me on each side of my head.She jumped up and wrapped her arms around my neck. “Ah, Princess!” I quickly wrapped my arms around her but her sudden jump and her weight coming at me caused me to fall backwards in the grass. Her chest was pressed closely to mine, her body laying ontop of me with her legs between mine. She had her face buried in the swoop of my neck before picking her head up to look at me with the same smile on her face. It was such a soft smile, her lips shining from the little bit of gloss she had on. Her eyes shined just as her lips did, she looked so happy….and so beautiful. “Oh, my princess.” I took my hands off her waist and put a hand on each side of her face, cupping her cheeks in my hands, “I have missed you so much.”

She let out a soft chuckle, “I’ve missed you too. I’ve missed you so so much.” she spoke sweetly, words sounding like silk. Her eyes softened and tears started to form at the outer corners.

Taking my thumb, i brushed her tears away before they rolled down her cheek. “My dear, please do not cry.” I smiled softly up at her, “I never wish to be a reason that you cry.” i tucked some of her long beautiful white hair behind her ear.

I patted her back and propped up on my elbows. She ran a hand over her eyes quickly before sitting up and resting on her knees between my legs, removing her plush chest from mine. Sitting up onto my bottom, i ran a hand through my hair and removed any grass shavings from the back of my hair. Aerowen chuckled softly in front of me. I scooted my body closer to her, bringing my knees up as if they were walls to keep Aerowen in place. She stared at me with soft eyes and a smile on her face. I took her face in my hands once more, she nuzzled her cheek in my hand briefly and looking up at me. I gently put my forehead to hers. Her eyes half lidded as she brought her chin up ever so slightly. I let out a shaky exhale, my bottom lip trembling a bit. Aerowen wrapped her arms around my neck her hand lacing up into my hair, pulling me down closer to her. Smiling lightly, i closed my eyes and closed the gap between us. Her soft lips pressed to mine, i pulled away slightly opening my mouth just a bit to have Aerowen’s lips capturing mine again and her tongue slipping into my mouth. Leaning into her kiss, i kissed her back passionately getting the same response from her. Her arms wrapping around my neck more, pressing our bodies together.She had a soft purr rumbling in her throat, humming softly as well.

Pulling away from her to breath by a bit, she leaned back closer to me. Chuckling softly, i put a finger gently against her soft plump wet lips, “Princess, as much as i have longed to do that, i must breath.”

She eyed me before giggling softly and leaned away from me, “How long have you been on earth? Where did you end up going after we were ripped away from each other?”

“I have not been here long, i have not kept track of the time to be honest.” I ran a hand through her hair. “After we were forced to part, i was being kept under watch. I was not allowed to leave the school grounds much if at all.” I butt my forehead to hers again. “My kingdom...believed i was betraying them, and i was leaking our secrets to you.”  leaning away from her and cupping her face in my hands again, “Princess, what are you doing here? Your father he would never allow this.”

She looked down at the ground between us then up at me, putting her hands on my wrists, “I know he didn’t allow this, I’m sure he knows by now. But, I didn’t want to be stuck at school and I didn’t be forced back home. I was offered to come here and find a partner because of my high standings in the school so I took it.” she spoke firmly and the determination in her eyes burned brightly.

“But...princess...this is dangerous work.” I spoke softly taking my hands off her face and holding both of her hands between mine and bringing our hands to my lips. “I wish not to know you are risking your well being.”  I put my forehead on her closed hands. “Especially if i were to be the one who was behind you getting hurt.”

“Demyan.” She spoke softly and her hands left mine to touch my face. “I will be fine, i found a strong partner.”

Those words are when a sudden thought hit me. I looked up at her with wide eyes, then pain hitting me in the heart. “My princess.” I held her hand in mine once more, “was your partner the same man who I found you with?”

She stared me deep in the eyes, her gaze being fierce and strong. It would make any other man quiver under her and bow. “It was yes, he may seem like he doesn’t know what he’s doing, but when it comes to protecting me there’s something that boils up in him that makes him stronger then others can imagine. He left me with you because he trusts you enough with me. But I know he’s watching.” she spoke sweetly and firmly at once.

Staring back at her with wide eyes, softening up by a bit. I chuckled to myself and leaned forward, placing my forehead on her shoulder, far to close to her chest that would upset anyone if they were to see. “Princess, you are in love with a fool of a man.”

“Excuse me?” She put her hands on my back, feeling like she dusted some grass off. “How so.”

“Because the man you saw me with, is my pup.” I wrapped my arms around her waist before turning my head and putting my face in the swoop of her neck. “And we have been together for so long now...and it has yet to hit me that when i heard that man call a white cat Aero it never dawned on me that that same cat would be the woman i love.”

She picked up my head with her hands, “Well, if they figure it out then they figure it out. Yes your pup is rough around the edges, but there’s a soft side to him that is being brought out by my kitten.” She giggled softly and ran her fingers through my bangs and pushing them back out of my face, “Who ever said I wanted a stuck up good boy anyways?”

Chuckling to myself slightly and putting my hand on my face, “Princess.” I let out a loud exhale and grabbed her by her waist and pulled her in close to me, her chest pressed to mine once again, and fell back onto my back once more, “You are too much for such a simple man like myself.” I smiled up at her, her white hair falling off her shoulders and draping both of our faces.

She laughed happily before moving her hair back and raising her brow at me, “Also, question, I haven’t seen my cousin Kenny in a while, you haven’t by any chance know where he is do you?”

“Princess, i do know where he has been.” I picked up a piece of her hair and brought it to my lips, “but i do not know if i wish to tell you, aside from that he is fine.”

She purred low and loud, “If you tell me I’ll give you a special wake up when they boys leave the apartment.” she had a wicked smile on her lips as she lowered her weight completely ontop of me and had a hand up to rest her cheek on.

Eyeing her, “My princess, i am a gentleman and you know this.” I put my hands behind my head and smirked at her, “I do not think your persuasion will work on me.”

She placed her lips on mine, kissing me softly, “Oh my love, I know where he is. I can tell who he is from a mile a way.” she touched the tip of her nose to mine, “He’s with someone I trust very much. as much as he torments her and he doesn’t know it.”

“Hmmm.” i hummed softly and put a hand on the back of her head and tilted my head to the side bringing her down closer. Kissing her once more, our lips parted and playing with each others tongue. “But can i trust you with him Princess?” I asked still smirking, “or must i distract you and keep you from him?” i leaned up to continue kissing her.

“You can trust him with me. He has strong senses. Even with him just watching us, he’s watching the area around us. He’s willing to expose himself to your pup if it means protecting

me. But I’m more than happy to be distracted by you.” she pulled away from me and brushed her thumb over my lips and removed some gloss that transfer over. “He is my ice prince and your pup has melted a part of his heart.”

“Oh but princess, if anyone knew of our relationship, everyone would know that i would never hurt you or cause anything to hurt you.” I brushed my hand over her cheek. “But, if we could, i would give all of me to keep you distracted in the best of ways.”

“And when that day comes, I’ll gladly take that distraction.” she propped herself off of me and turned and looked across the lake. Following her gaze i looked to see Adrian and Valentine talking and looking over at us, “How long with them do you think until they figure it out? Wanna take bets?” there was a hint of mischief in her voice, when i turned to look at her she had a wicked smile on her lips.

“Hmmm,” I hummed and thought, “princess this is not an activity you should partake in. but i think they will figure out soon.” I moved my body to slide out from under her and stood up, offering her my hand and helping her up.

“How long, you have to be specific my love?” She wrapped her hands around my waist and looked up at me.

“What are you willing to bet my princess?” I took her jacket in my hands and fixed it so it didn’t expose too much of her chest, to myself or anyone honestly, and fixing her hair so it laid neatly after our tumble.

She tapped her finger on her lip, “I”m willing to bet spending an entire day with you without Val, also allowing you to spend a day with my kitten as well. If that counts for a bet. If you would like me to bet something else I can do that.” she smiled up at me sweetly.

“Then i will bet my body.” i held her chin lightly and smiled, leaning down to whisper in her ear, “No rules applied, just you deciding what you want to do with me.” I kissed her cheek and pulled away from her, her face now coated with a soft pink blush and her eyes wide.

Her eyes narrowed and her smile spread on her lips as she stood on her toes and pressed close to me, bringing my head down so she could whisper, “Then it’s a deal my dark prince.”

Shivering at her whisper, i put my hands around her waist and pressed my lips to her neck. “Are we allowed to cheat and interfere?”

“Do you want me to lose that fast?” she chuckled happily and had her hand up to her mouth.

“No, in all honesty princess.” I kissed her jaw then behind her ear, “I wish to lose just that quickly.” I cupped the other side of her face and kissed her cheek, “I know that i just called myself a gentleman, but every man breaks eventually my dear.”

“So how long are you going to bet? I’m going to bet at least two weeks.” her face was slightly warmer from a small blush and she held her composure well.

“I will go with a month.” I turned to look over in their direction. “Hmm, yes, i’ll stand by that.”

“Then its a deal.” she smiled and held her hand out to me. “Lets shake on it.”

“But can we not seal the deal with a kiss?” I asked and tilted my head to the side, staring at her lips and glancing down just a bit at her chest before looking up.

She sighed lightly and shook her head “We can seal our deal with a kiss yes.” she brought her head up to look at me.

Taking that moment to my advantage, i pressed my lips to hers and kissed her passionately. She opened her mouth first and let me slip my tongue in her mouth. Putting my hands on her sides i held her close. We parted our kiss briefly just so we could move our heads to a different direction and continue the kiss from where we left off. Aerowen’s hands grabbed onto the front of my shirt as she smiled into our kiss. Putting my hands on her stomach, i pulled away from her and ended our kiss there.

Looking down at my feet then back up at her face through my black messy bangs, “My princess, i could kiss you endlessly.” licking my lips and tasting the lip gloss that was barely visible on her lips now after all of our kissing.

She tried to lean in back towards me and i kept her away just a little, she pouted a bit before smiling “If both of us are wrong, we share a kiss every day for the next month and I get to heal your boy whenever he comes home injured.”

“I will agree on the kissing, now as to healing my pup then that is up to him.” I chuckled lightly, “he is greatly disturbed by how you do that and i do not think he likes it much.”

“Well, I’m glad you approve half of it, because if you did or didnt, it didnt matter.” she smiled wickedly, “because i was going to heal your boy anyways no matter who told me yes or no.”

“That sounds very much like you, princess.” i played with her hair lightly.

“Can you start calling me by my name, demyan?” she softened her smile, “it feels so formal when you call me Princess all the time.”

Staring at her with wide eyes for a second, i smiled softly and placed a kiss on her forehead. “Even if you were not an actual princess, I would still call you my princess.” I turned my head ever so slightly and whispered, “or shall i call you my goddess now? You are so divine and beautiful, it would be easy for you to be one.”

“They day you call me Aero will be the day that no one will ever be able to pull me away from you. That’s the day where I will protect you with my honor and life.” she ran a hand under my chin and walked around me, after catching my eye and winking at me. I quickly turned around to try and grab her and she spun around just out of my grip. “You should go grab your pup and get back home.” she purred.

“And you?” I tried to grab her once more and she got out of my reach.

“I’ll grab my little kitten and we will finish what we had planned.” she smiled and walked back up to me. Putting her hands on my chest and dragging them down to my hips and she played with the top of my pants. “You look nice in tight pants too.”

“Thank you, princess.” i brought her hand up and kissed the back of her hand, “you look beautiful in everything.” dropping her hand  i turned to look and see Adrian and val were still on the other side of the lake. Letting out a loud sharp whistle to get Adrian’s attention, he snapped his head and looked over at us. I waved for him to come this way. “I will see you later, my dear.”

⧫--------⧫

My phone vibrated in my pocket, pulling my phone out i got a text from Aj. ‘Dinner at our place on saturday sound aight?’

I showed my phone to Val, “sound good to you?”

“Yeah!” he smiled up at me, “should be fun!”

“I hope so.” I chuckled and replied back to Aj. A sharp loud whistle hit my ears just as i finished texting Aj back. Looking up i saw Demyan waving at us to come over. “Cmon, lets go.” I got up and dusted my ass off, waiting for Val to get up too.

We both walked over to Demyan and the pretty woman. Demyan put a hand on my back and dragged me off. “See ya later cupcake.” I held up a peace sign behind me for Val to see as we walked away. The walk back to the dorm was silent between us until we got inside and to the bedroom.

“Soooo?” I asked and flopped down on the bed.

“Hm?” Demyan turned and looked at me, snapping his fingers and poofing into his usual human form. Black puff pants with his crop top jacket thing and his pointed ears.

“Did it go well?” I grinned stupidly up at him. “You seemed to be kissing a lot.”

“It did, it went very well.” He blushed a little, “thank you for coming with me.”

“No problem, just next time lets go a little slower, your fast as fuck.” I fell onto my back on the bed and kicked my shoes off.

“Actually, you will be training more for that reason.” he smiled wickedly, “you have no stamina in you, so on your break you will be working on that.”

“Excuse me?!” I popped up, “cant i have this week off?”

“No.” he sad flatly and held his smirk on his face.

“Fuck you.” I held my middle finger up and fell back on my bed. “Fine, only if its worth it.”

“It will.” he hummed happily, “I will give you an upgrade if you get stronger.”  He walked between my legs and leaned over me, his hands on either side of my body, staring down at me with those intense amber eyes and his black messy hair hanging down. “Sounds fun does it not?”

I started up at him smirked, “Oh fuck yeah.”

[roommateofmyimagination-blog]

Chapter 14: UGH, Midterms

❤Valentine❤

Laying on my bed with my legs propping up the book that I’m reading. Glancing away from the page when I hear the door to the room open I smile a little as Adrian walks into the room. His hair is pulled up into one of his messy buns as he's wearing nothing but a towel around his waist. My heart skips as I trace the muscles in his torso with my eyes. Looking up I see him smirking at me. I quickly look away from him and go back to my book. “I can’t believe I was just staring like an idiot at him. And right as he was looking at me too. What am I a creep? I can’t just stare at my roommate like that, even though he’s hot,” I mumble into my book as I burry my face into it. “I’m such a loser.” I feel his weight on the bed by my feet.

“What’s running through that head of yours, cupcake?” I jump when I feel both his hands run up my legs and squeeze my thighs in unison.

“N-Nothing, nothing at all,” I stutter feeling my face heat up as I see the snicker in his eyes. I wonder how good his hearing actually is. Could he have actually heard, me?

"Mmmmm, that's not what your face is saying,’ I quickly duck back down into my book. Feeling his right hand leave my thigh a moment later I feel a weight on top of my book and then it’s ripped out of my grasp.

“H-hey, give it back,” I try to snatch it but he quickly pulls it away from me.

"Oh really? Do you want this back? By the looks of it, you seemed distracted by something else, so I figured you were done with it," The smirk on his lips get's ever wider as he continues to keep the book away from me.

“Give it back so I can smack you with it,” I lunge for the book and end up tackling him to the bed. I still can’t reach it, he has it just out of my reach.

“My my, look what decided to jump right into my lap,” I stop trying to get the book when his voice whispers in my ear. My heart begins to pound as I process exactly where I’m laying. Before I can get up off him he wraps his left arm around my back and pins me to him. I lock eyes with him, “Don’t fight it, cupcake,” He whispers his hot breath brushing against my lips. “Just give in and let me take you already.”

“I-I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I laugh a little.

“I promise I don’t bite too hard. But it’ll be worth the ride,” He lowered his voice and tightened his grip on my back pressing my hips harder into his torso. I stare at him in utter shock and he seizes the moment and presses his thick lips against mine. Taking a sharp breath in my heart skips a beat, all I can smell is the sweet mint smell of his body wash. His red eyes are closed. Finally giving in I close my eyes and kiss him back and sink into his deep kiss.

I break away when I hear my book hit the ground, “Cupcake, it’s time to wake up.”

I look down at Adri and he’s fading away from under me. So it was all just a dream. Everything around me shatters.

“Come on cupcake, I’ve gotta piss,” Adri’s voice echo’s in my mind and I groan as I feel his nails running up and down my thighs.

I open my eyes and sit up popping Adri’s hand off my thigh at the same time. I lock eyes with him for a moment before looking down at his leg, "S-sorry for falling asleep on you. You could have just pushed me off."

“Na, you’re good. I don’t care,” He pulled his arm away from me and standing up. Stretching and cracking his back he then heads off to the bathroom.

I flop back down on the couch face down and stretch out then let my body go limp, “I don’t want mid-terms to start tomorrow,” I mumble into the couch cushion that was still warm from where Adri was sitting.

I hear the toilet flush and I stay put, “Ya wanna go out to eat this mornin’ cupcake? Or are ya just gonna eat in?”

I pick my head and look at him, “I’ll go with you if you go for a run around campus with me.” He gave me a very long groan and grunt as he pondered my question, “Can we skip the running portion and just walk?” He asks.

I laugh a little and sit up, “I guess we can walk. But it’s around campus if we’re walking,” he whines and lets his shoulders drop.

I pat his shoulder as I walk past him, “Get dressed in walking clothes big boy, we’re going for a walk. I’ll buy you breakfast after how does that sound?” I chuckle and go into the bedroom to change out of my clothes from yesterday.

I get dressed into so cargo shorts and a t-shirt. Putting on my socks I glance over at Adri getting dressed into ripped up pants and a baggy white t-shirt. When we were both ready we went for a walk. It was a warm morning which was nice. We kept talking about random things throughout our walk. Instead of going right back to the dorm we go to one of the café’s in town and get breakfast. It was a lot of fun and a good change from having to cook.

“So, when are your mid-terms?” I ask as we head back up to the apartment.

“Thankfully mostly at the beginning of the week. I think I’m done by Wednesday,” He answers, “You?”

“I have one tomorrow, and then three on Thursday,” I groan.

“That’s gross.”

“Agreed.”

“Mine are Monday, Tuesday, and Wednesday.”

“Lucky.”

“Hey, you get a couple days between to prepare for your other ones, though.”

“I know but still.”

“You’ll be fine. Let’s just both stay inside and study today.”

“For most of the day. I don’t know about you but I require a movie break, bathroom breaks, and food.”

“I’m down for that,” He smirks down at me as he swings his keys out of his pocket. He unlocks the door and we head into the apartment. Right away we see Aero pinning Demmy down on the couch and purring away as her head rests on top of him, protesting and squeaking away.

“Princess, no, Demmy doesn't want to cuddle," I run over to them and lift Aero up off of Demmy. He flaps his wings wildly and Adri picks him up and puts him on his shoulder.

Aero gives me a sleepy meow as I hold her, “What is with her and wanting Demmy?”

"She was sleeping on him, do you know if he was hurt in any way?"

He checks Demmy over but he doesn’t find anything, “Maybe she’s just going through a phase or something,” He sighs and then takes Demmy back to the bedroom.

I place her gently on the couch and go to the spare room to work on my project for my fashion design class. Luckily that was one of my midterms on Thursday, so it was a bit of a break. That day because it’s just a how far have we gotten on our line of clothing for our fashion show that’s at the end of the semester. I get to work on the sketches for the next group of clothing. I know that Aero is going to walk the runway for me, but I need at least three others. “ADRI,” I yell to the other room.

"SUP CUPCAKE?" He hollers back.

“WILL YOU BE A MODEL FOR MY FASHION SHOW AT THE END OF THE SEMESTER?”

I hear him get up and walk around the room looking at the door he appears into my line of vision and leans on the door frame, "What do I get out of it?"

"Um…I'll help you with whatever class you need help with. Like if you need a drawing model, or someone for your photo shoots, or something," I offer to him.

He walked the rest of the way into the room, grabbed the other desk chair, spun it around and sat down propping his arms on the back of the chair, "Alright, hit me, if its underwear I say you need AJ. Anything else, I’ll do it" I blink at him a few times shocked. That was quick.

“I haven’t gotten that day yet, but there has to be a theme to each of our shows and they can’t be the same,” I explain to him.

"Hmmm, then what do you want for me? You're the boss man here, and I don't have much 'theme' to me aside from....well...kinda a heathen,” He air quotes at me and stares at me.

“Okay, well the overall theme for my show is enchanting. So, I’m trying to go for things that are shocking in themselves but can also captivate people. And you’re not a heathen, you’re more of a rock/ punk type of style person. I want to take your style that you’re comfortable with and exploit it and make it enchanting. Is there a favorite outfit that you've always liked or wanted to wear? Of course, I’ll make tweaks and my own flare to it.”

He explained to me one of his favorite outfits and I wrote down the details. I thank him again so much and pull out the contract that my professor printed out for all of us to get our models to sign. When we see our professor next, we have to drop it off so that way the other designers know that this specific person is taken.

Adri then goes back into the bedroom and I continue to work on a few of the designs. The rest of the day flies by and before I know it, it’s Monday and I’m going into my first exam. With it being statistics it wasn’t so bad, I went right back to the apartment after it and started studying for my accounting mid-term which was my first test on Thursday. Adri got back to the apartment a little later and looked drained from his test.

I get up from the table and he flops down on the couch. Without saying a word to him I go over to the fridge and pull out a Mike’s for him and walk it over to him. "Week's just started, but up and to the table to study for tomorrow, I'll make cookies to help with studying."

“Only if I get to fuckin’ spread the cookie dough over your thighs,” He snickers and takes the drink from me.

“Haha, come on up, up,” I pat his foot as I walk back to the kitchen and start getting things out to make chocolate chip cookies.

“You’re a slave driver cupcake.”

“It’ll be worth it in the end.”

“Only if I get to eat the dough raw off your legs will this be worth it.”

You and my legs,” I laugh and make the cookies.

He settled for the normal cookies this time. And the two of us studied as we much on the cookies. One day started to fade into another as I work on cleaning the apartment and studying with my two days between my exams. I keep Adri encouraged when he comes up reminding him that he only has one more to go through and he’s done for a long weekend. Thursday was a really long day for me and when I got home at three I sunk into the couch. Finally, I can relax. I sigh and then my phone buzzes in my pocket. Digging it out I read the text.

You ready for training in an hour? It was Karim and I groaned loudly.

Yep, I’ll be there! I toss my phone on the cushion next to me and look up at the ceiling.

Adri wasn’t in the apartment, so I figured it was probably practicing with his band or something. I sit there for a few more minutes before standing up and stretching, “Okay, time to go before I fall asleep sitting there.” I mumble and make sure I have my keys, grab my phone again and then head out, locking to door behind me. I walk up to the normal spot. Karim and Gabe are already there and the two of them are talking when I walk up. Yori comes running up behind me not even a minute later.  

The four of us change into our magic forms and get to work. I go against Gabe and Yori goes against Karim. Yori and I were having a very hard time keeping up with those two, come to find out that Gabe is also a level two and that's why it was a battle and a half against him.

“Five minutes,” I groan lying flat on my back.

“Come on I didn’t kick your ass that bad,” Gabe chuckled, “You just need to think about your movements faster and not leave such wide openings for a counter.”

“I’m trying,” I whine looking at him and watching him snicker. Suddenly there was a loud bang and I quickly sit up and look around. There’s a second explosion.

“We have to go,” Karim said and then instantly spread his wings and took off into the sky.

“This is bad,” I mumble standing up and then launch myself at the woods and start sprinting through the trees to get back to the school. Just what’s going down at the school? Why was there an explosion? What happened?

“Val,” I turn to see Aero flying next to me and she held out her hand. I take her hand and she teleports us back down to the school. I drop down just a few feet in front of someone who was running.

“What the fuck?” He says and slams into me as I stand up. We fall to the ground and he’s on top of me. I stare up at his deep red eyes as his brown hair draped over his shoulders and the end just lightly brushed my cheeks.

“S-sorry about that.” I laugh a little, “But what are you doing out in the open like this?”

“I can be fucking out in public if I fucking want kitty,” Adrian glared down at me.

“You’re in danger if you stay out,” My ears twitch on top of my head and I pull him into me and roll us over and off the trail. This time I end up on top of him and I sit up and look at where we were just lying. A huge creator was now there. In the dust from the rubble, someone stands up. Cat ears with three piercings in both ears are the first that I can clearly see. When the rest of the dust clears, a man wearing a primal like outfit with long messy hair that trailed down to the middle of his back. He looked like he was built to be on a football team and that nothing could penetrate his strong torso. He looked down at me with fierce eyes and a chuckle escaped his lips.

“I thought I smelled a pathetic kitten,” He purred and took a step towards me.

"Who are you?" I asked picking up one of my legs so I had a foot under me and I put my hands on both sides of Adrian as he laid under me.

“Someone who’s going to fuck up your day,” He suddenly lunged at me. I felt his nails dig into my arms and then I lost my breath from a sudden impact of his fist colliding into my stomach. I was launched up into the air off Adrian and then he jumped and kicked my side in midair and sent me flying into the building. I slam into the building and start coughing trying to get oxygen back into my lungs. I land on my feet and notice that Adrian is propped up on his elbows now. Getting down on my hands and knees I take a couple of deep breaths and then launch myself at the other cat. He goes to grab me and I dodge out of the way and keep going towards Adrian. Slipping my hands under his arms I lift him up with my momentum and get him over my shoulder as I take off as fast as I can back towards our dorm.

"WHY-...WHO THE FUCK WAS THAT?! HOW IN THE HELL ARE YOU CARRYING ME?! YOU'RE A MIDGET DAMN IT" Adrian screamed as I jumped up to our dorm where we left the window to the living room open. I landed on the ledge and took us both in.

“You’ll be safe here. Just stay put,” I set him down and smile and then head back to the window to have him grab my hand.

“Where the fuck do you think you’re going? I’m not done with you yet,” He seems pissed.

“Look, I don’t have time for this,” I pick him up again and dump him in the coat closet that we have, “No stay. I don’t want you getting hurt by any magic attacks.” I shut the door on him and propped the chair against the handle.

"YOU FUCKING P-....GET BACK HERE AND LET ME OUT OF THIS CLOSEST, I CAME OUT OF THIS YEARS AGO AND SO HELP ME IM NOT BEING PUT BACK!!" His voice muffled by the door as he pounds on it and kicks it.

“I’m sorry, just stay there and stay safe for me Adri,” I mumble and then run back to the window and jump out.

Landing three stories down I roll a few times to lessen the blow and then run back towards where the I heard explosions coming from. I jump up into a tree and then up onto the roof of one of the buildings next to Yori. "Sorry about being late. Had to take care of a pedestrian and get them out of harm's way."  

“You look like you already took some damage,” He commented, “Karim’s got the savage cat under control and Gabe is working on the bunny. He’s doing a pretty good job at keeping her in his illusions.”

“So, what do we have to do?” I asked.

“I’m looking for the original cause of this mess. But, I can’t seem to find it. My ears flick and Yori and I separate from each other. A man wearing a black leather suite gently lands where we were standing. His hair is raven black and his bright red eyes stand out against his black mask that’s around his eyes.

“There ya are ya fucking kitten,” an evil grin spread across his lips, “I’ve been lookin’ for your ass.” He started walking towards me slowly. I see the smallest bit of air swirl in front of the new enemy but then he blinks as the pillar that Yori created launches up. “Where are ya lookin’?” I turn and duck just in time to miss getting punched in the face. Doing a quick foot sweep I take out his feet.

“Snow,” Yori calls out to me.

“I’ve got this,” I stand back up and jump to the end of the building, “You want me, come and get me,” I backflip off the building. Spinning around I land and roll once again like I did back at the apartment. The new guy was right behind me. Why is he after me anyways?

Spinning around I come to a skidding stop and block a punch from him. grabbing his wrist and countering him I swing him up and over my shoulder and slam him down onto his back. I then let go of his wrist and jump over him high enough to where he couldn't reach me and then start running once more to create some distance between me and anyone who could possibly get hurt. I hear the crack of a whip and then something catches me foot causing me to fall flat on my face. I turn around to see the guy that was after me holding onto the other end of the whip.

“Looks like I caught a kitten now didn’t I?” He snickered and wrapped up his whip as he walked towards me.

“What’s your name anyways?” I ask him sitting up and waiting for him to get closer.

“Dracual,” He answered and was practically on top of me now.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, mines Snowfang,” I say and then surround us with a layer of ice under us. Bringing my foot up I go to kick him in the stomach, but he catches my ankle. Pushing myself up I spin and throw him off balance slipping my ankle out of his grasp I put my hands on the ice under me and kick him with my other leg making him fall and hit the ice. Pulling out my staff, I make it extend and then slam it down next to his head. “I don’t want to fight you. Why are you coming after me? What’s with all this commotion?”

“Don’t know why you’re asking all this when you should have been told this already by your magicae socius.” He snickered, “If you didn’t know that then this should be easy to find your charm and destroy it.” He knocks my staff out from under me and I slip and fall on top of him. My lips connect with his on accident and my eyes widen. We both stare at each other in shock. We broke apart and he licks his lips before he smirks up at me, "Or we can do that, get naked and I can find your charm easier that way and we both can have a little fun too."

I feel my face heat up like a burning inferno, "T-that's not, I-I didn't mean…" I stuttered trying to form a sentence. Scrambling so I'm sitting up I panic and wave my hands frantically in front of me as I sit on my legs next to his hip on his right side.

Dracual started chuckling and he sat up on his knees as well and leaned in really close to me causing me to lean back as he leaned forward, "You are really new to this, and nervous because of that. But that’s okay, just makes my life easier." He got his hands on my shoulders and started pushing me further down. I slip my legs out from under me and get them between the two of us so he can’t get any closer as my back is pressed against the ice below us. “What’s wrong you don’t want me to taste you a little more?” He raises and eyebrow and chuckles bringing his face closer to mine and putting all his weight on me.

“Question, can you fly?” I ask him and he looks at me confused.

I kick my legs as hard as I can and launch him into the air. Rolling out of the way and getting back up onto my feet. I watch him fly up in the air and then suddenly disappear out of nowhere. He reappears a little ways away from me his feet on the ice, stumbling but he manages to catch his balance and stand straight up with his arms still out in a T pose, "And he fucking nails the landing!"

I can’t help but chuckle a little, “good, I’m glad you landed,” I smile sweetly and then got back into a fighting stance, “I may be new to this, but I’m not the only rookie, now am I? Someone who’s seasoned should have been able to land that without stumbling.”

He looked offended when I said that, “We’ll see which one of us is more seasoned kitten,” He snickered getting down at well. I blink though and there’s a black flash between us and then the next second Dracual is gone.

“Where did he go?” I mumble, looking around nothing and no one is around me.

“Snow,” I head Karim’s voice and I look up. He comes down and gently lands on the ice with grace.

“Did your opponent suddenly disappear on you too?” I ask him and he nods.

“I don’t know why it seems like they all just pulled back,” He shook his head, “They did a lot of damage though.

“How are we going to fix this?” I ask looking around. I don’t have magic that can do that.”

"Don't worry, that's where we come in," I jump when Hadi suddenly appears next to Karim.

"what do you mean?" Karim asks her.

"One of mine and Warin's main magic abilities are restoring things back to how they were and keeping normal humans from questioning things and then coming after you." She chirped and rubbed Karim’s hair, “Now you two head home. Aali and Aero will be healing those who can’t heal themselves.”

I nod and Karim smiles at me, “Go back to the apartment and get washed up. You look exhausted for your first fight. And taking a couple hits from “Tsuyoi,”

“How do you know his name?” I ask shocked.

“He’s been around just as long as I have. We’ve gotten in a couple fights before. I think even before you were a magic boy you almost got hurt by him,” I blink a few times at Karim.

“I don’t remember that,” I mumble.

“That’s Warin’s handy work for you,” Hadi smiled at me and slapped my back, “Now both of you go home. We’ll take it from here and Aero will be home to help heal you after.”

“Alright,” I sigh and then start back towards the apartments.”

“I’ll see you later Val,” He waves at me then flies off towards his house.

I walk all the way back to the apartment. Stopping in some bushes so I can DE transform before I make it all the way home. First three mid-terms in a row and then my first fight with villain magic people. I’m so happy that tomorrow starts the small break. I make my way up the stairs and get into the apartment. I look at the coat closet and the chair has been moved out of the way. How was the chair moved? Did one of Adri’s friends stop by and let him out? I quickly open the door to the closet and no ones in there. Someone must have done that. I pull my phone out of my pocket and unlock my phone. Finding Adri’s number and shoot him a text. Are you okay? I heard some big explosions.

A few moments later my phone buzzes. Yeah, I’m fine cupcake, don’t worry about me.

As long as you're okay, that's what matters. I just got back to the apartment myself. I'm going to hop in the shower if you get here and you can't find me.

I go into the bedroom and grab a baggy t-shirt and a pair of my shorts then head into the bathroom. My phone buzzes again and I look at the message. Oh, then I’ll be right home to help out >:3c I chuckle at his response.

I’ll be fine taking a shower on my own, I promise I won’t slip. I then place my phone down on the sink and put my clothes on the toilet. Taking off my shirt I look down at my side. There's a huge bruise that stretches across my entire right side where Tsuyoi kicked me. "Ow," I mumbled trying to stretch and getting a sharp pain run through my side and making it hard to breathe. The cuts on my arms have crusted over with blood and they look kinda deep. "Guess I'll be able to figure out how deep when I clean them out," I mumble to myself and then get in the shower.  

It was a very long and slow shower. Everything hurt the longer I stand in the shower the harder it is to breathe and tears form in my eyes. I guess the adrenaline is finally wearing off. I turn off the water and carefully get out of the tub and dry off. Once I have my shorts on I dig through the cupboard that we have in the bathroom and find the first aid kit. Making sure that the cuts on my arms were disinfected and then I wrapped them up with gauze.

“Cupcake, I’m home,” I hear Adri’s call from the living room.

“I’m still in the bathroom,” I yell back putting the first aid kit away.

I put the kit away and I heard the door be pushed open, "Fuck cupcake, what happened?"

I look over at Adri and he’s looking at me shocked. Mainly staring at my right side that was exposed to him, “Well…um…I kinda got caught up in one of those explosions,” I lied to him.

He locked eyes with me then looked back to my bruise and did the same process a few more times before squinting, "Hmmmmm, where’s the alien reactive cat body heater?"

As if on cue, Aero meows. Adri quickly picks Aero up and shoves her against me, "Now go sit down and fucking love on your cat."

"But what if she doesn't want to be loved?" I ask holding onto Aero as she tries to get a better position in my arms eventually making it up to the top of my head with her hind legs still on my shoulder.

“I don’t give a fuck; would you rather go to the hospital then?” I quickly shake my head. The last thing I need is my parents asking me why I have a hospital bill coming to the house. “Then bed now. I’ll make an ice towel to put on your side.”

“Y-Yes sir,” I scamper past Adri flinching from the quick movements I was making and go to the bedroom. Aero jumps off my head and lands safely on the bed. Did he end up getting caught in any of the explosions? I hope not. Ugh, I totally forgot I could have used more of my ice against Dracual, it's not like he's a friend of anything. He was someone who was threatening my life. I don't have to try to hold back if I don’t want to. He was right, though I was acting like a total newbie during the fight.

"I told you to get in bed," I turn around to see Adri standing in the door way of the bedroom and looking at me.

"I was getting there. Everything hurts Ya know," I comment slowly getting into bed.

“Not everything,” He states and snickers, “I can make other things hurt if you really want everything to hurt.”

I feel my face go beet red and Adri starts cackling, "You're fuckin' mind just went right to the damn gutter, didn't it?"

“N-N-NO it didn’t,” I stutter as he leaves the room again.

“YES, IT DID,” He yells back.

“IT DID NOT!” I flinch he comes back into the room with a towel. He comes over and sits down on the bed.

“This is going to be really cold,” He said and gently presses it against my side. I take a sharp breath in from his touch and the cold. “If you don’t stop flinching I’ll bite you.”

“You wouldn’t,” I look up at him flinching again because he moved his hand. He leaned down and bite down on the swoop of my neck and shoulder, “Ow.” He bit my harder than I thought he would, “Jerk, that hurt.”

He didn’t pull away and I felt him sucking on my neck. After about thirty seconds he pulled away with a loud pop, “Your cat will make it go away, but it was worth it.” He snickers.

“You just gave me a hickie didn’t you?” I puff my cheeks out at him.

“Good one too, nice and bruised,” He sounded quite satisfied with his results, “It made you stop flinching, didn’t it?”

“I guess,” I mumble, “Thank you.”

“Not a problem cupcake.” It fell silent between the two of us other than Aero’s purring from her sleeping on my stomach.

Eventually, I end up closing my eyes and falling asleep. I didn’t wake up until the next morning. I wake up to Aero still on top of me sleeping. I had my blanket over my legs, so Adri must have covered my legs up before leaving me alone for the night. My ribs didn’t hurt anymore and either did my arms. I’m still sore, but that’s to be expected. Sliding Aero off me I sit up and look around the room. Adri’s back is to me on his bed. I might as well go and get a run in since I’m up. See how far I can handle. I look at Aero and she’s sleeping soundly still. Gently rubbing her ear, I get out of bed and get into some running clothes. I creep out of the room and see Demmy sleeping on the back of the couch. Carefully picking him up I move him to his favorite drawer in the bedroom and then get my shoes on and walk out of the apartment. I take a deep breath in and exhale, “Okay Val, you can do this,” Ignore the soreness and pain that you still have, you’ve got this! I speed up a little bit down the stairs. “Ow,” I mumble and take a few breaths clutching my ribs. I guess I got hit harder than I thought I did from that man. I can power through this. I take a breath and then get to jogging. I have to keep stopping and holding onto my ribs, but I eventually make it around the campus and slowly make it back up the three flights of stairs. I’m breathing heavy and holding my ribs. I lock eyes with Aero who’s looking at me with a very displeased expression. She points her paw at the couch and take my shoes off and drag my feet over to the couch.

She jumps onto my lap and sits down. Pressing a paw into my cheek she glares at me, “I was not done, as you can clearly see, you broke ribs, bones take much longer to heal.”

“I’m sorry princess, is there anything I can do to make it up to you?” I ask.

“Take me shopping and for a walk. I also want another outfit,” She took her paw off my cheek and poked my nose.

“Anything in particular that you want for the outfit?” I ask.

“Something that’s stunning yet casual,” I giggle at her response.

“But princess, I’ve already made that for you. The jean caprices and crop top, with the matching jean jacket.”

"I'm wearing that today when we go out shopping!" She exclaimed and nuzzled down on my lap, "Now be still, I must nap to make this faster."

I chuckle and stroke her fur, “Yes ma’am. I promise I won’t let anything harm you while you sleep.”

“I know,” She purrs. I sit there and pet her softly as she sleeps. Soon Adri drags himself out of the bedroom and into the living room.

“Morning,” I greet with a smile and he yawns and waves at me.

He goes to the bathroom and closes the door. I wait for him to come out of the bathroom and he actually has his eyes open.  His hair is a mess and he looks like he just wants to go back to bed, “Morning cupcake. How are you feeling?”

“I’m still sore, but that’s what happens when you have broken ribs,” I laugh lightly.

“What, princess couldn’t heal it for you?” He raises an eyebrow.

“I think it just takes longer. I got home from trying to run and got a very displeased look from her.”

Adri laughed and comes over to me and strokes Aero’s fur, “I’m going to go out with one of my friends in a little bit. I just wanted to let you know in case you want to do anything later just let me know.

"If something comes up I'll let yah know cupcake. You just get yourself healed by your weird cat and then go have fun. Imma fuck goes lay back down."

He wanders back into the bedroom and I hear his bed squeak. I sit there for about another half an hour before Aero wakes up and yawns.

“Do you want me to get dressed and you wear the outfit I told you about earlier and we’ll go out?” I offer. She nods and hops off my lap and wanders her way to the spare bedroom and almost closes the door. I walk into the bedroom and Adri is writing something and has his headphones in. I don’t bother him and just get changed into a pair of pants and a simple long sleeve shirt. I pin my hair up like I normally do. Once I made sure that I had everything I left the apartment and met Aero who was standing in the outfit I talked to her about earlier was standing there with her hair loose and in black flats that help with the outfit. “You ready for a day of fun my princess?” I hold out my arm to her and she happily accepts it. With her small 5'4" frame to anyone, we would look like a cute couple. I normally just tell people that she's my older sister and she's visiting me. It gets people to stop asking us questions and lets us enjoy our day. I get her a couple of really cute outfits that she picked out on her own.  

“Aero,” I said as I play with my straw.

“Hm?” She hums and looks at me.

“Karim told me that last year before we met him and Gabe were in a fight with a couple of villain’s and I almost got hurt from it. Hadi said that Warin erased my memories of the day. I can tell I can’t bring them up because my head feels fuzzy whenever I try to go back to that day in my mind.”

“You’ll have to talk to Warin or Hadi about getting them back. But I do remember that day. I had just arrived here on earth that day and you noticed me and were trying to get me to come out of my hiding spot. When I did and you started petting me there was a huge explosion and you grabbed me and got out of the way of and flying derby. Out of a panic, I scrambled out of your arms and took off. That's all I know."

“So, we met before I found you under that dumpster that rainy night?!” I perked up and she nodded.

“Who would have thought that we would be here today,” She smiled at me happily.

“Do you want to go for a walk? I have a really cool place that I want to show you. It’s about a mile walk if you’re up for it,” I offer.

“Oh!! What’s the place?” She asks finishing off her smoothie.

“You’ll like it I promise. I haven’t taken you there yet, but it’s a spot where I went for a class in my first semester here and I didn’t realize it was so close, “I explain as I stand up and then hold out a hand to help her up out of her seat.

“What are we waiting for then? I’m up for an adventure!” She chirps and tosses her now empty cup.

“Then let’s go!” She takes my arm and we head out. Sharing my Italian soda along the way I take her to a pond that’s surrounded by woods. It’s a very beautiful place. Seeing her smile makes me so happy and the feeling to protect her and keep her smiling just keeps getting stronger.

❤*♥*❤*♥*❤*❤*♥*❤*♥*❤

♥Aero♥ "Oh wow, this place is beautiful Val," I gasp as I look around the opening. We just walked up a small hill after walking a mile down the road. This place is a small lake with woods surrounding it. It's so peaceful and quiets up here.

“I thought you might like it,” I look up at him and he smiles sweetly down at me and places his hands behind his back. “I wanted to thank you in some way for putting up with me through mid-terms.”

“You weren’t a bother, I don’t know how many times do I have to tell you that you weren’t a bother at all,” I slap his hip with the back of my hand, “I can take care of myself and you know that.”

"But you're a princess and I don't want you to have to lift more than you already do when I'm not paying attention," He protests as we walk in the direction of a small playground that was up here at this lake.

"I'm also your partner and I'm telling you it's okay,” I look up at the blue sky.

“You look like you have something on your mind. Do you want to tell me?” Val is spot on as always it seems and I can’t help but giggle.

“Of course, kitten. I was just thinking of the last time I saw Demyan,” I sigh with a soft smile on my lips.

“Who’s Demyan?” I take my eyes off the sky and look at my sweet red velvet ginger that was now sitting down on one of the swings. I do the same and gently rock myself back and forth.

“You could say that he was my boyfriend that I was forced to break up with,” I sigh.

“Oh no, why were you forced to break up with him? Val looks genuinely concerned, “Are you okay? When did this happen? Do I need to hurt someone for you?”

I giggle, “No, no, sadly this was long before we met love,” I brush my hair behind my ear, “Maybe a hundred years ago now, I met this beautiful black haired and golden eyed man, it was under a sky just like this one. I had snuck out of the castle to be with my friends Hadi and Aali. They didn't want to see me so miserable with the day in and out lecturing I was getting from my parents about proper education and learning the ways of the kingdom. Well, I ended up becoming separated from them and as I was looking for them I ran into Demyan.”

“You mean Aali and Hadi that are Yori and Karim’s partners?” Val asked interrupting my story.

I smile and nod, “Yes sir, that’s the Hadi and Aali you know,” I purr and lean over and put a finger to his lips, “I don’t know what came over me. He was just so dark and mysterious looking that I feel deep into the gaze he was giving me and I ended up tripping. He was able to move so fast he caught me before I could fall. Naturally, after seeing me fall he stayed with me all day. He thought I had a dizzy spell because I look so fragile to him. He was so interesting and I loved his sudden spontaneous moments. He made me truly smile and laugh. It was something that I hadn’t done in a long time. Naturally, we continued to see each other. I would sneak out almost every day. He would take my breath away with every new site that I never thought I would be able to see in my life. Along with every kiss that he would steal from my lips. It was almost like it was the thrill of the chase with him. My cousin, Hadi, and Aali were the only one who knew about the relationship that I had with him. He asked me out on a day where the sun was shining but the rain was falling all the same.

Something happened and my parents found out. While we were out together royal guards literally ripped us apart from each other. I was scolded and sent off to the magicae socius Academy, where my mother and father thought it would straighten me out and learn a sense of responsibility. Aali and Hadi joined with me. Without my family’s permission, I took up an opportunity to come here to earth and find someone that I felt was worthy enough and could pass my test, and that’s why I’m here now with you now.”

“You took matters into your own hand and you want to make your own life,” Val smiled softly at me, “Thank you for trusting me enough to tell me a little bit about your life before you met me.”

I smile back at him, “How about we go for a walk,” I offer.

“We can do that,” He nods happily and stands up off his swing then comes over to me and holds out a hand. I gladly take it and stand up gently holding his hand as he did the same with mine. He’s becoming such a prince himself. He is so kind and generous. He wants to help me with whatever I need and wants me to be happy. I don’t need him to say anything to me to realize that is what he wants. Even with being an actual princess I’m a huge part of his world and he’s changed so much just for me. “Shall we go?” I tip my head and smile happily. And he did so well in the fight against the villains. He did get injured yes, but with his friends, he was able to push them back and protect others. I'll upgrade him to level two so he can be more of my white night and ever closer to being my kitten that I'll never let go.

[roommateofmyimagination-blog]

Chapter 13: Death by giggles

✗ Adrian  ✗ I decided to walk to the rec center on campus. Aj would probably be mad if i decided to drive and not get the benefits of the fresh air or some bullshit reason. The walk wasn’t that long either, the campus wasn't that big anyways. When i reached the center I saw Aj sitting outside with his bag on the ground at his feet.

“Yo.” I shouted out to him and held my hand up.

Aj turned around and stuffed his phone into his pocket. “You actually came, surprising.” He crossed his arms over his chest.

“Im an asshole, not a promise breaker.” I walked up to him and slugged him in the arm.

“And you hit like a child.�� He laughed and hooked an arm around my shoulders. “Lets go and get changed and start on making you bulkier.” he bent down a bit, taking me with him to pick up his bag.

“I dont wanna look like you. I like my size.” I mumbled beside him.

“Oh, i’m not going to make you huge like i am, just….bigger...stronger i mean.” He smiled at me with a huge grin.

“Yeeeaah okay big guy.” i laughed and shook my head. We went up to the front desk and showed our student IDs and were let in for free.

Aj took me to the locker room, “Are you squirmish on changing in front of people?” He looked back at me with a grin.

“No, I went to public school and had gym classes thank you.” I walked up to a locker and set my bag down, pulling my shirt off over my head.

“Aight.” he laughed and went to a locker close me and dropped his bag. He pulled out his clothing before taking anything off. Aj took his shoes off first then pulled his shirt off. I had my tank top on under my shirt and stared at aj as he undressed. Aj wasn’t a freakishly huge guy, but he was built like a brick shit house. He had a very broad chest and shoulders, with very large biceps. And i shit you not you could probably wash clothing on his abs , I wasn’t able to count but i feel like he’s more than a twelve pack of abs….he could very well have more and his hips had like the most perfect v-line cut to them. I looked up to see Aj staring down at me with a brow raised. “Having fun?”

“Aaaauuuuuuh…” I looked down at my feet then back up at him, “yeah.” I said bluntly.

“At least you’re honest.” he laughed. “But when i take my pants off can you not stare? I feel like Karim would know even if he isnt here and kill me when i get home.”

“I can try not to.’ I looked at the clothing on his bag. “Do you just bring a extra pair of pants?” i asked looking back up at him.

“Yeah? Shirts are pointless if im going to get sweaty.” He put a hand on my shoulder and slowly but gently pushed me and made me turn around and have my back to him. I heard a belt buckle and pants hit the ground.

Grabbing my basketball shorts from my bag, i quickly took my shoes off and wiggled my skinny jeans down to my ankles and step out to put my shorts on. Sitting on the bench to put my shoes back on, i looked over at Aj. He had on like a wear pair of tight sweat pants but it wasn’t tight around his waist, it was actually quiet baggy and the cloth around his legs was tighter. Aj sat on the bench beside me and put his shoes back on.

“Do you have anything specific you wanna try or do?” He leaned back and waited for me to finish tying my shoes.

“Uuh, not really i dont work out that much.” I turned to face him as i grabbed my hair and tired it up in a high ponytail.

Aj grabbed the bottom of my tank top and lifted it up to my chest. “Dude, you dont work out? Bullshit.” he dropped my shirt.

“I said not much, i did before school, i usually get lazy during the semesters.” I stuck my tongue out at him.

“Hm, we’ll we’re going to get that changed.”  He got up and slapped my back, “cmon.”

“Chill muscle head.” I flipped my head over and grabbed my hair that way because the first ponytail didnt go right. “Some of us have hair we need to fix.”

“Woah holy shit dude you’re huge.” A familiar voice came from behind me. “Come here often?”

“Yeah, and you are? I think i’ve seen you before.” Aj spoke to the voice behind me.

“Kane.” he said and i saw Aj make a motion like he was extending his hand.

Flipping my head back up, i had tied my hair in a messy as fuck bun, “whats up Kane.” I turned to look at Kane who had Aj’s hand in his.

“Sup.” he smiled down at me. He had on a white tank top and gray sweatpants and his hair pushed back by a bandana. “You started working out?”

“Not started, just bonding time with Aj.” I got up off the bench and gave Kane a high five.

“Wanna join us for a work out?” Aj put his hands on his hips. “Im use to working out alone, but it is fun to have others, especially if you two fail horribly.”

Kane started laughing loudly while i smacked Aj on his arm. “We might be tiny but we aren’t weak.”

“HA, i dunno about you, but im pretty sure I’m stronger than you.” Kane started chuckling evily to himself.

“Oh you’re on blondie.” I grabbed his bag from him and tossed it in my locker and closed it. “Cmon lets go, start walking.” i got behind  Kane and started pushing him out of the locker room.

Aj had the great idea to see how much both of us could pick up in weights or how much we could press.

“Actually, is there a tire in here?” Kane looked up at Aj. “Like, a fairly big heavy one?”

“Uh, yeah? Why?” Aj raised a brow at kane and then pointed over to a huge tire on the ground.

“Cmon skrillex hair cut.” Kane laughed and grabbed my wrist. “We’re gonna see if you can pick up this tire.”

“The fuck? I doubt you can do it either.” I huffed and let Kane drag me.

“Hahaha, try it, you go first.” Kane motioned his head to the tire.

“No you first.” I crossed my arms over my chest, “this was your idea.”

“Oh god, flip a coin for it.” Aj walked up and stood between us. “Or pick a number between one and ten. Whos ever closest goes last.”

“Five!” Kane shouted and looked to me.

“Eight.” I glared at Kane.

“It was three. You go first Adrian.” Aj put a hand on my shoulder and shoved me a bit.

“Ffffffuck FINE!” I sighed heavily and stepped closer to the tire. “Do i need to do this a certain way?”

“Hands under, lift with you legs.” Aj had his hands out in front of him and squatted down to demonstrate. “Just dont hurt yourself.”

“Aight will try not to.” I sighed and spread my feet a bit apart and lowered down at the knees and got my hands as best as i could. trying to lift the tire i held my breath and tried to pick it up at least a little. I was failing horribly at this too, it was not moving an inch at all with how much i was trying.

“You can see his arm muscles, it not like he doesnt have any.” I heard Kane mumbling to Aj.

“Yeah but this is hard.” Aj mumbled back.

Grunting really loudly, i fell backwards on my ass. “Fuck you both!” I turned to look at them and gave both of them the middle finger. “You come and try this shit Kane, cuz i know Aj can do it.”

Kane came over and helped me off the ground. “Aight pretty boy, stand back.” He patted my shoulder. Kane lowered himself at his knees like i did and got his hands under the tire. He shrugged his shoulders a bit and took in a deep breath or two. Pursing his lips he let out a light grunt and worked the tire up. It wasnt the quickest lift ever by he was able to pick it up. Once he got it on its side, he put his hip against it so itd stay up and hooked his arm around it. “So?”

Aj started clapping lightly for him. “Nice i didnt think you could lift it.”

“What the fuck man?!” I glared at him, “you’re like fairly the same size as me and i couldnt lift it!?” i groaned and threw my head back.

“I think he just has more-” Aj was going to speak until Kane laughed.

“Nah what ever you were going to say might be true, but thats probably not the case.” he had a huge smile on his face, “im actually a mechanic, lifting and moving tires is fairly easy for me even if i dont look massive.”

“You cheated then!” I yelled and went to grab Kane by the shirt and shake him.

Kane started laughing hard and grabbed onto my wrists, “its not cheating if i dont tell you!”

“FALSE ADVERTISEMENT YOU SHIT!!” I started shaking him more violently. He grabbed onto my forearms trying to stop my shaking.

“Alright children.” aj grabbed the back of my shirt and pulled me away from kane, and put his palm on Kane’s chest. “We’ve established that Kane here can kick your ass Adrian.”

“I demand a retry!” I huffed and crossed my arms over my chest.

“Nah i can still kick your ass half-shave.” Kane had a cocky smirk on his face.

“Imma kill you!” I extended my hands out towards Kane again this time trying to go for his neck. Aj still had his hand on my shirt and was holding me back, Kane all the while was laughing his ass off at it all.

“Im sorry come here you delicate angry child.” Kane walked up and hugged me putting his arms around my neck, “im sorry.” he spoke softly and nuzzled his cheek against mine.

“Imma kick your ass later for this.” I put my arms around his waist to return the hug.

“You guys look cute together.” Aj laughed before turning around, “cmon follow me you tiny kittens.”

“I prefer the term mighty cub thank you.” Kane stuck his tongue out at Aj who had his back to us.

“Alright, mighty cub, get stalkin.” I pushed on Kane to let me go and pressed my hands on his shoulders forcing him to walk in front of me.

The three of us had fun together at the gym. Aj slowly regretted having me and Kane together because of the fact we’d start goofing off with each other as Aj tried to teach us or we’d get distracted by watching Aj do something and neither of us really followed after him. We both just kinda zoned out and stared at Aj’s ass when he started doing squats. Kane was losing his shit with randomly giggling at seeing Aj flex or something and would grab onto me and shake my arm trying to hide his giggling. When Kane and i were actually able to function and participate in what Aj was trying to get us to do, it was enjoyable. Minus the fact that i did not have the stamina, willpower, or strength to do anything that Aj was making us do. Kane was a lot more well off than i was, He was just a bit shorter than me and not as fit looking like i was either and the kid was still kicking my ass in everything. Eventually at the end we all sat down on the floor catching our breath.

“So Aj whats your major or minor.” Kane asked as he wiped the sweat off his face with his shirt

Aj looked at him with a raised brow. “What do you think im at college for?”

“Uuuuuuh.” Kane stared at Aj with wide eyes and looked him up and down, “football?”

“Pfft. no.” Aj started to chuckle, “gave up football in high school. Im going to school to be a physical therapist, personal trainer, chiropractor, and massage therapist.”

“Oh fuck what do you not do?!” Kane leaned away from Aj a bit, “HOW LONG ARE YOU GOING TO SCHOOL FOR DUDE?!” Both Aj and i fell over with laughter at Kane’s reaction. Kane grumbled “its not that funny! Dude you’ll be like eighty when you graduate!”

“Its all good man, i actually get that a lot.” Aj sat back up again. “Dunno if i’ll pursue all of it yet, but its what i wanna do. What are you here for?”

“I have a degree or certificate whatever you wanna call it in Mechanical engineering, minoring in theater.”

“You do theater?” I asked and popped up again off the floor, “you didnt tell me that?”

“I think i did but thats beside the point, heres the real question. Aj, what the fuck is your real name?” Kane leaned forward towards Aj, leaning down on his legs. “I just wanna know where Aj comes from.”

Aj leaned closer to him and waved for me to lean in too, “okay so, if any of you call me by my real name, i get to kick you okay?” we both looked at each other and nodded, turning back to Aj. “okay, not really but i dont like being called it. My name is Austin and my middle name is Joseph. Now you have to share yours.” He leaned back away from us.

I put my hand up a bit, “Russell.”

“Lucius Riley!” Kane smiled happily and rocked side to side slowly.

“Story time? Why’d your parents give you two middle names?” I asked and put my elbow on my knee and my cheek in my hand, “you have an odd combo of names too.”

“Well my dad named me Kane.” His smile softened a bit as he spoke, “mom didnt know if she wanted to name me Lucius or Riley, so she just convinced dad that im having those as my middle name. My middle names mean a lot to me.”

“Can i ask why?” I spoke softer this time, seeing that Kane had a not so happy look on his face but he was still smiling.

“My parents split up and i lived in two homes, eventually i lost my mom.” He spoke in a very soft whisper, “so thats why its important to me, i also was with her a lot anyways after my dad got remarried and they were raising my half sister.”

“Hey, i’m really sorry about your mom.” Aj spoke softly to and put a hand on Kane’s shoulder.

“Thanks.” He smiled up at Aj and smiled at me, “it sucks to have lost my mom, but i know she’s watching over me.”

“Thats a good outlook on it.” I said and leaned over to pat Kane as well.

“Yeah.” he said softly and pulled out his phone from his pocket. “AH, guys, i need to bounce, I promised id take my roommate and his bro to something tonight and i need to shower and do some things before we leave.” Kane started getting up and fixing his clothing.

“Uuuuh, is it possibly a show at the Lethal Apple?” I asked looking up at him.

“Uuuuuuuuuuuuh….” he paused, “yeah i think so.”

“YOU BITCH! Thats my show with my band!!” I scrambled to get up and shake him by his shirt once again.

“AAaaaah! Dude!” Kane grabbed onto my wrists again, “Im sorry please dont hit me! I’ll be there aight!”

“You better be!” I looked down at Aj, “you coming too?”

“I can ask Karim if he wants to go, is Val going?” Aj got up and patted his ass off from any dirt.

“I think he will yeah.” i looked up at Aj who had a smirk on his face.

“Then yeah, ill see if Karim can go and we’ll see you there.” he put a hand on my shoulder and pushed me away from Kane. “you need a ride home man?”

“Nah, i got my truck, thanks tho.” Kane smiled up at Aj, taking a quick look down at his chest then back up.

“Aight, you want a lift back to the dorms Adrian?” Aj looked over at me.

“You drove?” I asked.

“Yeah?” He answered.

“YOU BITCH, I WALKED HERE.” I brought my hands up to Aj to shake him and he stared at me with a raised brow. I stopped my reach and put my hands back down when i realized he hasnt been wearing a shirt and i’d feel bad for touching his chest. I think Karim would actually kill me if i touched Aj’s fucking pecs “Fuck you.” I mumbled, causing both Aj and Kane to laugh.

We walked back to the locker room to grab our belongings. Kane left us early on because he parked elsewhere in the lot. Aj didnt tell me he only had his motorcycle and didnt have a second helmet. He got the engine going and had his helmet on and waved me to hop on the back. I got on pretty easily given this wasnt my first experience riding bitch seat, but i was nervous about putting my hands around Aj’s waist.

“I wont go anywhere if you dont put your hands around me.” He looked back and raised the visor off his face and up onto his helmet.

“Will Karim know? I feel like he’ll kill me if he knows.” I kept my hands between my legs.

Aj stared at me with a confused look before laughing loudly. “I think Karim wont mind because it means keeping you safe. He’d kill me knowing i didnt have a second helmet for you instead of you hugging me to stay safe.”

“I still feel wrong if i touch you….” I mumbled.

“Just shut up and put your hands on my hips, you’ll be fine.” He laughed once more.

Grumbling loudly, i put my arms around Aj and leaned into him, holding on tightly. I patted his chest to let him know i was good and he was ready to take off when he put his visor back down. The trip to the apartments was an even shorter trip by vehicle but Aj kept at a slow pace for me since i didnt have a helmet on. He pulled up as close to our building as he could and let me get off.

“Hey.” Aj raised the visor up.

“Hm?” I turned around to look at him and shift my bag onto my back.

“You wanna come over for dinner soon at our place?” he shifted his weight on the bike, “Karim would want to get to know you more and hang out with Val some, those two are close anyways.”

“Yeah, i can ask cupcake what his plans are. I just gotta tell my parents im not coming home this weekend.” I twirled my hair on my finger.

“Cool, i’ll ask Karim what his weekend looks like and i’ll text you or val what we decide on then.” He flipped his visor back down and held a peace sign up. “Peace man, i’ll see if i can make it to your show.”

“Alright, see ya if you can.” I waved him off and watched until he was out of the lot to climb the stairs to the apartment.

The lights were off and the door was locked, so i assumed Val wasn’t home yet and still off doing some things. I walked in and turned the lights on, going to the bedroom and tossing my bag down before going over to the dresser and pulling out the draw Demyan sleeps in. I looked down to see him all bundled up on my clothes.

“Hey, you good?” i poked his little head.

He looked up at me and yawned a bit, “Oh welcome back pup.”

“Thanks. You need anything? Food, water….condoms?” I asked and petted him gently.

“Uhm...no thank you, I think i do not need any of that.” he curled back up and closed his eyes.

“Alright, i’ll be in the shower.” I closed the drawer a bit before i pulled off my shirt and stepped out of my shorts. Going to the bathroom, i took my boxer briefs off and turned the water on. Having the hot water hit my skin felt so nice after that work out with Aj and kane. I was still freaked out by how i didn’t have the bruises from my fight with Aj anymore, and i was too freaked to ask how the fuck Aero had to deal with it. I quickly washed my hair and body, so i could soak in the hot water for awhile before i had to get ready. I heard the door click shut outside the bathroom. Turning the water off and grabbing a towel, i wrapped it around my waist and walked out of the bathroom.

I took just a few steps out before i had Val run right into my chest. He stumbled backwards after he ran into me. I put both my hands around his waist and pulled him closer to me so he didnt land on his ass. “Well, welcome home to you too. Though I would prefer if you were just as naked as I am.” i looked him up and down and smiled.

Val stared up at me with wide eyes and his face bright red. “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry, I didn’t even hear you, so I assumed you were listening to music or something and I wasn’t paying attention and I’m so sorry.” he backed up away from me and held his hands up waving me off.  

I stared at him before hunching over and laughing a bit at his reaction.“Oh god cupcake, you’re too much.” I patted my knee before getting up straight again and putting a hand on my hip. His reactions were usually just so cute and it was fun to tease him a bit. “What did you do today?”

“I went and hung out with Karim and then we also met Gabe and his little brother Yori, They were going on a walk like we were so they ended up joining us.” he started to calm down and answered me.

“Oh, that sounds like a lot of fun, compared to the torture I went through with AJ and the gym. God, damn I don’t have the stamina to keep up with that man,” I groaned painfully at the thought of doing a real work out with Aj at some point, thank god i had Kane today.

Val giggled just a bit before speaking, “I’m sure he had a good reason for making you work so hard.” he smiled as he played with his bright red hair.

“You kept your hair down.” I pointed out. Watching him play with it. His hair was such a nice color and it was a shame he wore it up so much. It looked so nice down.

“I-I did yes. I didn’t feel like putting it back up,” he sounded a bit nervous with his response as he looked up at me with those blue eyes that looked so nice with the red hair framing them.

I hummed a bit and smirked down at him, looking him up and down. He really did look nice with his hair down, looked a bit girlish more but he was still really cute looking. “So, what do you wanna do for food?”

“I think we have fish and potatoes. We can make fish and chips for dinner,” he pondered on the thought for a bit.

“Isn’t that a Friday thing?” I asked, i thought people only ate fish on fridays. Its why tuesdays are Taco tuesday and fridays are Fish friday.

“It doesn’t have to be just a Friday thing,” he sounded cocky with that remark and had a smirk on his lips.

“Go take a shower, I’ll work on the potatoes.” i chuckled a bit and ruffled his hair.

“After you get dressed. You’re not using anything in the kitchen with just a towel around your waist,” he pointed his finger at my hips and had a pink blush on his cheeks.

“Ugh, you’re not fun, live a little cupcake.” I turned around and went to the bedroom, Val following after me

“I’ll be out shortly.” fiddled around behind me and then went to the bathroom to shower.

Waiting for the door to close, i looked down and saw Aero sitting at my feet staring up at me.  “Hey princess.” I bent down and petted her head a bit, “mind giving me a second to put underwear on, i dont wanna taint your sweet princess eyes.” She meowed at me softly before walking over to Val’s bed and sat down, curling up and cleaning her foot and whipping it on her head. Watching her i grabbed a fresh pair of boxer briefs and putt them on under the towel and dropped the towel on my bed. Grabbing a pair of my black torn skinny jeans, putting on a shirt that had the top half made out of fishnet and the bottom half that covered my stomach as solid black and pulled on some socks.

I left the bedroom and went to the kitchen to pull out the potatoes and start working on them. I got at least two potatoes clean and shaved before Val bounced up beside me in a tank top and shorty shorts. He helped with the potatoes before working on the fish. Cooking went by fairly quickly and we sat at the small table together.

“You going out somewhere?” Val asked as he chewed on a potato chip.

“I have a show to do tonight, so i’ll probably be heading out after we clean up. Wanna come?” i asked before putting food in my mouth.

“Mmm!” val hummed and swallowed his food, “sure i’d love to!”

I held a thumb up to him because i had too much food in my mouth, and my phone started buzzing. Pulling it out of my pocket i put it on the table.

‘Karim and i will be coming, where is it?’ Aj had sent the text and i spun my phone around so Val could read and pointed down at it.

“Oh cool, do you know all whos going?” He looked down and up at me.

Swallowing my food. “You, Aj with Karim, I think Joce might have invited that kid she was with, and Kane will be coming with him and his brother.”

“Gabe and yori?” Val asked.

“Yeah i think so.” I took another bite.

“Oh fun! It’ll be nice to get to meet Kane a bit.” he smiled happily and took another bite.

Swallowing hard and taking a drink, “he’s a little weird just so you know.”

“Arent we all?” Val smiled up at me.

“Only the best of us.” i grinned and stuffed my mouth with the rest of my food and got up to put the dishes away. “Mmm.” I hummed, and walked back to the table to grab a drink. “You dont have to come with me, unless you wanna meet the band early before.”

“I’d like to meet them at least.” He looked up at me and smiled with his fork in his mouth. Getting up soon after and putting the dishes up.

“Hmm.” Val walked behind me as i hummed, i put my hand around me and grabbed his exposed thigh, my arm going across val’s body. “Might wanna put something a bit more appropriate on. I like the booty shorts but at the same time i dont want you to get molested or something.”

“I was going to change anyways. It’s very rare that I leave the house in short shorts. Only when I’m asked to will I leave with them on. Let me just go throw on some jeans quick.” his face was a bit red and he mumbled softly.

Sliding my fingers up just under his shorts by a bit, i let go his leg. “Alright, ill be outside then, i need a smoke.” I walked over to door and slipped on my brown boots and opened the door and walked out. I waited at the bottom of the stairs and leaned on the railing while taking a quick smoke break.

Val jogged down the stairs, “smoking isnt good for a singer.” He commented as he walked around me.

“Eh, we’ll be fine, i dont do it often.” I picked my foot up and put the cigarette out against the bottom of my boot and tossed the bud into a trash can. “Your ass looks good in those jeans.” I brushed my hand along the bottom part of his ass but mostly on the back of his thigh.

He shivered a bit, “thanks?” he mumbled.

“Your welcome, now ass in the passenger seat of my car.” I pulled out my keys and walked towards the lot. I hopped into the drivers side and turned the car on, waiting for Val to hop in as well and buckle up. “Ready?”

“Yeah.” He smiled and slumped down in the seat a bit to get comfy.

“Good good.” I put the car in reverse and backed out, going into drive and leaving campus. The Lethal apple wasn’t far from the college but it was enough so that we had to drive and couldn't walk. When we got there i saw Kane standing outside of his truck and leaning on the bed. Pulling up next to him, i waved and he waved back.

Val hopped out first before i turned the car off. Following after him i walked up to kane. “Hey man.” i held a hand out.

“Sup.” He grabbed my hand and pulled me into a bro hug. “Didnt know where to go so we just waited out here.”

“Hi Val!” Yori leaned over into the drivers side of Kane’s car.

“Hi Yori! hi gabe!” Val leaned to the side to say hi to yori then back over to say it to gabe as well.

Yori and gabe both got out of Kane’s truck and walked around to stand by us. “Sup gabe, you have fun with Jocey?” I smiled at Gabe and he kinda tensed up and started blushing.

“Uh, yeah i did.” He mumbled and rubbed the back of his head. “She’s a nice girl.”

“Oh yeah?” I started to chuckle low to myself and smirking. Val slapped my arm and glared up at me. “Oow, what?” I laughed and looked down at him.

“I dont know what you’re thinking, but be nice.” He frowned at me.

“Yeah, im sorry man.” I put a hand on Gabe’s shoulder. “Treat her right tho, if you fuck up, im kicking your ass….and so will Harv and Desi.”

“Uuuuuh.” gabe stared at me with a confused look.

Val hit me again, causing Kane and Yori to laugh. “Be nice!”

“Damn! Ow, fine fuck sorry.” I rubbed my arm and looked down at Val who was puffing his cheeks at me.

The sound of a loud engine and pipes grew closer to us before pulling up beside all of us standing outside. I assumed it was Aj because he held up a peace sign to us, and the person hugging him around the waist had to be Karim because he waved as well. Aj backed the bike up a bit and turned to park it backwards in the spot on the other side of my car. He put his feet down and turned it off before patting Karim’s thigh and letting him get off.

Karim pulled the full helmet off his head and fixed his hair. “Hi everyone.” he smiled sweetly.

“Karim! Im glad you came!” Val bounced over to Karim and hugged him.

“Of course!” Karim hugged him back, “id love to see Adrian perform.”

“Thanks.” i smiled. Aj got off the bike soon after and took his helmet off.  “Wanna put your shit in the back of my car so you dont have to lug it around?” I pointed at my car.

Aj took Karim’s helmet, “uh, sure thanks.”  I opened the back of my cars diver door and let Aj put the helmets in there and their jackets as well, before locking it up.

“I thought you didnt like riding the bike.” Val asked Karim.

“Its not my favorite thing but i feel bad making Aj fit into my car.” He laughed lightly and played with his hair.

“Yeah, he had to get the smallest car available knowing i cant fit in most cars cuz im tall as hell.” aj wrapped an arm around Karim and pulled him in closer.

“Sell the bike and get a bigger car.” Karim said flat with a smirk on his face.

Aj looked down at Karim with a raised brow, “no.” he said flatly as well.

Val laughed happily beside them before putting a hand on my back, “should we head inside?”

“Yeah,” I paused and looked around the lot, “i see everyone’s car but Harvey’s so you can meet Asher, desi and Joce.” i lead the way into the Lethal apple and was allowed to take everyone back with me.

“Gabe!!” Joce shouted and bounced up to gabe and instantly wrapped her arms around him. “Im so glad you made it!” she hugged him tightly. Joce was wearing high waisted short shorts with thigh high socks with a distressed very cut up hoodie that only covered her shoulders and short cropped tight tank top under it.

Gabe started blushing and hugged her back “Of course, I told you I was coming and I always keep my promises.”

“Good!” She smiled up at him and let him go, “Hi kane, yori and val!” she smiled at them and they all said hi back. Then turned to see Karim and Aj. “hi, who are you two and why the fuck are you so big?” she held her hands out to Karim and Aj and looked up at Aj.

“Im Karim.” he grabbed her hands, “val’s friend, and this is Aj my boyfriend.”

“Sup midget.” Aj held her hand too. “Its not my fault you’re tiny as hell.”

She blinked slowly at Aj and turned to me. “I like this one, you find him?”

“He found me cuz of Val and threatens to kick my ass a lot.” i crossed my arms.

“I LIKE HIM WE’RE KEEPING HIM!” Joce laughed loudly and let go of their hands. “Aside from that, Im Jocelyne you can call me Joce.”

“Its nice to meet you too.” Karim smiled at her.

Desi walked up in her combat boots, tight leather pants and bustier top. She had uneven blue and purple hair with blue eyes. She usually wore her bright green anti-brow piercing and her lip ring that sat in the middle of her bottom lip. “Hi boys, nice to see Adrian is making more friends. Im Desirae you can call me Desi.” she walked around and shook all of their hands. “Please be gentle with our singer, we’d like to keep him around more.”

“Shut up.” I lightly smacked her back. “Im not a child.”

“I know, but you are a heathen so thats why.” She smiled wickedly at me. “Asher come say hi.” she turned around to look behind her.

“Sup.” Asher walked up to us and waved at everyone, “im asher.” he was the more normal side of our group minus his orange as fuck natural hair that had a bluish under color that Joce did. He wore black capris and a cropped asian like jacket over a tank top.

“We’re missing our drummer too, He running late?” I asked Desi and she pulled out her phone.

“He should be here now actually, he said he was running a bit late but shot a text to me.” She answered and put her phone back in pocket.

The back door opened and in came a panting Harvey. “Hey guys sorry ‘bout that.” He looked up and shook his head. “Woah you guys brought friends.” he smiled sweetly at everyone. “Hi, im Harvey, nice to meet you all.” He bowed his head a little. “Nice to see another tall as fuck guy too.” He extended a fist out to Aj. Harvey was the tallest out of all of us, and he had long hair that was split down the middle red and black tied up in a messy bun and had a nose bridge piercing. He wore nice fitting brown jeans and a deep maroon vest jacket that he had mostly zipped up.

“Yeah totally.” he fist bumped Harvey, “you go to our school, ive seen you at the rec center.”

“Yeah i do.” he laughed lightly. Harvey then looked over at Gabe. “you gabe?” He asked.

“Yeah?” gabe stood kinda stiff with his answer.

“Aight, treat our little tiny princess well okay?” he smiled at gabe.

Joce came up and punched Harvey right in the stomach. “I’d worry more about you than him!” she huffed and put her hands on her hips.

Harvey hunched over a bit from the impact, “sorry Joe, didnt mean it like that.”

“Good!” she huffed proudly. “We’re all happy you guys came though, we hope you enjoy the show.”

“Of course, we’re all excited to see you preform.” Val smiled and came up to me, “we need to go find a seat let you guys set up?”

“Yeah might be a good idea.” I looked at my phone and back down at Val.

“Alright.” he got up on his toes and hugged me tightly, “good luck!” and he let me go and left with the others.

Joce, Des, Harvey and Asher all stood there and stared at me with wide looks trying not to smile. “What!? Go get set up you dorks!” We got everything prepped on stage and ready to go.

We don’t talk much as a band before, during or after our shows. Hell we dont even have a band name yet since we haven’t really thought about it. We just kinda roll with it and all have fun together. The Lethal apple was fairly busy tonight too which was good for us. Not a lot of people paid much mind to us when we got on stage minus Val and the group, they looked up when they heard us come on.

“Some legends are told, some turn to dust or gold. But you will remember me, remember me for centuries.” we opened up with Centuries and the chitter chattering came to a stop when we started playing and i started singing.

I dont know why but tonight's performance felt way more fun and special to me, and i think it was because of everyone coming to support us. We weren’t all close at all, but the fact that Val had friends who’d come to support us, that Joce meet Gabe and that made Kane yori and him come along, really meant a lot, even if i wasnt close to anyone of them. I kept looking over at Val who looked so amazed by it all and he’d lean into Karim and whisper something to him. Yori and Gabe looked pretty amazed by it all too, i could tell that Gabe was mostly watching Jocelyne as she stood on the other side of Desirae, with me in the middle, Asher to my right and Harvey behind us. Aj and Kane were the only two who kinda rocked to the music, both of them had their hands up briefly with their thumb, index and pinkie fingers up in the rock symbol.

We performed until closing time for the Lethal Apple.  The others waited outside for us to finish moving shit around or into our cars. When we finished moving things around we met up with the others huddled around the cars.

“Sup dudes.” I raised a hand and walked closer to them. “Enjoy the show?”

“It was great!” Val beamed happily and bounced on his toes a bit.

“Thanks cupcake.” I ruffled his hair up a bit. “Ready to head home guys?” I looked back at the group of my heathens.

“Yeah, i gotta get back to my dorm, my roommates are probably waiting for me.” Asher pulled out his phone, “yeah i lied, they are waiting and are spamming my phone. So i’ll see you guys later.”

“Bye Asher!” we waved him off and watched him leave. Harvey and Desirae left soon after Asher did.

“Do i need to take you home again Gabe?” Joce poked Gabe’s side playfully.

“Uuuh.” He blushed red and looked at Kane.

Kane started doing that same giggling from the gym earlier today. “Yori get in the truck, we’re leaving gabe with the lady.” Kane started pushing on Yori who held his place and leaned back into Kane.

“We aren’t leaving him a second time!” Yori laughed, “unless he wants us too.” he had a wicked looking smirk on his face. Kane’s giggling stopped for a moment before he started giggling uncontrollably loud.

Everyone minus gabe, started to laugh because of Kane’s giggling. “Dude why do you giggle so much?” I asked and put my hands on Kane’s shoulders.

“I dun-hehehe-fuck if i know!” he started laughing harder now and put his face against Yori’s back and turned away so none of us could see his face.

“It was fun guys, but Karim and i need to head home.” Aj spoke and pointed at my car and waited for it to unlock before grabing his things. “I need to make sure my cat didnt eat Karim’s bird or he isnt loud cat crying waiting for us to come home.” He put his jacket on and gloves, then his helmet and got on the bike, turning it on and walking it out of the spot and waiting for Karim.

“It was, thanks for inviting us.” Karim smiled at me then gave Val a hug and whispered something to him before putting his gear on and getting on the back of the bike. “Bye everyone!” He waved and Aj held up a hand before taking off with Karim.

“Gabe, decide if you’re riding with us or the lady friend.” Kane yelled at Gabe as he got into his truck and turning the engine on.

“Ummm, a, I’ll go with Joce, I wanna hang out a bit.” he mumbled softly and smiled at Joce.

“PARTY TIME!” Joce bounced in her spot and threw her arms up.

“Alright man, Joce, i dont care when you bring him home, just bring him back to us at some point.” Kane laughed and waved a hand before getting tackled over by Yori.

“In one piece please!” then he leaned off of Kane and back into the passenger side.

“Will do i promise!” Joce wrapped her arms around Gabe’s arm.

I motioned for Val to hope in the car before getting in the driver’s side. “Joce, have fun with Gabe, but use a condom okay?” i laughed and slammed the door closed before she could pull me out of it.

“Fuck you adrian! I hope you choke on a dick!” she yelled before dragging gabe off to her car.

I laughed to myself and turned to look at Val who was hunched over trying not to laugh and having his head on his lap. “Cmon cupcake, seatbelt on we’re going to find me a dick to choke on.” I patted his back.

Val instantly made a loud spit like noise and started laughing into his hands still hunched over onto his lap.

“You okay man?! Are you choking on your dick?!” i started laughing harder and put my head down on the steering wheel and turned away so i wasnt looking at Val’s trembling shoulders with laughter.

“NOOO!” his voice squeaked out through his giggling fit.

“No you aren’t choking on your dick or no you arent okay?!” I looked back over at him and he was turned away from me.

He wheezed a bit before looking at me, “I’m not choking on my dick, but I could also not be okay.” he ran his hand under his eyes to wipe away the bit of tears he had forming.

“Are you okay man? Do you need CPR? I know cpr or do you want me to leave you alone?” I asked as i tried to calm down from laughing, “also are you flexible enough to suck yourself off cuz thats hot.” i smiled at him, trying not to laugh again.

He giggled lightly before speaking, “I am flexible enough to do that yes, if you didn’t see me bending over from laughing so hard.” his face turned a light shade of pink and he looked away from me for a second then back to me.

I stared at him with wide eyes, my mouth dropping from the smile. I blinked slowly at him for a bit. My mouth started to twitch up into a wide smile but i was trying my hardest not to smile at that comment. Eventually my mouth won and i had a stupid smile on my face before scrunching my nose and making a snorting noise.I stared at val like he had made the noise first and he stared at me with wide eyes. I ended up snorting again before covering my mouth and nose and looking away to start laughing. “You didnt hear that!”

Val smacked the dashboard before leaning back over on himself and giggling uncontrollably as well. “That was adorable.”

“Shut up!” I yelled and let out a loud whine trying to calm myself down, “I have a headache from laughing so hard now, ohmygod.” I sighed and pulled on my face.

“Im sorry.” Val giggled and fanned himself, “are we homebound or finding you a dick to suck on.” He started to giggle louder midway through his sentence.

“NOPE, we’re going home!” I turned the car on and backed out of the lot, heading back to the dorms. The ride was mainly silent with the occasional giggle from Val or me, and the the sound of us smacking each other a bit to make the laughing stop.

When we got to our building, Val hopped out first and waited for me. I put my body against him and pushed him toward the stairs, bumping my knees into the back of his to make him go. We made it up the stairs in one piece thankfully. When we got into the apartment, Aero was sitting on the floor with Demyan pinned under here and was cleaning him yet again.

“Oh god aero, do you like demmy that much?” Val asked Aero who looked up at him and meowed softly.

“Let him go princess, you dont know where he’s been and what he’s been in.” I bent down and tried to get aero off of Demyan. She whined sadly and demyan scuttled away from her and got under a table. “Cmere buddy, i wont let the portable body heater get you.” i stuck my hand under the table and demyan crawled into my palm. Holding him gently i got off the floor. “Do we need to discipline your cat?” I turned to look at Val who picked up Aero.

He looked down at her and scratched her fluffy white face.“There’s always a reason why she does something. Maybe she didn’t like the smell on him?”

I put demyan’s little body up to my nose and sniffed him, “yeah you need a bath little man I’ll be out in like two minutes.” Demyan squawked loudly at me and i put both my hands around him and walked to the bathroom. I got demyan clean pretty fast and he smelled so much better now. Grabbing a soft hand towel, i walked back to the living area where Val was sitting with aero.

I plopped down beside him while i dried off Demyan. We talked about the performance and he told me what he thought about hearing me sing and how the others had fun too. We both eventually passed out on the sofa from today’s show and all of the laughing that we did before we got home.

I woke up to the sound of birds chirping really fucking loud by one of the windows. My head was tilted back and when i picked my head up it cracked loudly.rolling my head around i looked to my right to see if val was still on the sofa. He was but the first thing i saw was his ass.Looking down at my lap, Val had his head on my thighs and was curled up on the sofa beside me. I put my hand on his thigh and slowly dragged my fingers down the length of his thigh before gently patting on his ass, “Cupcake, time to wake up.”

[roommateofmyimagination-blog]

Chapter 12: So Much to do, So Little Time

❤Valentine❤

Waking up to the scene of the wall I slip my arms under my pillow and hug it. Moving my legs around I don’t feel Aero against me so I flip my head to look over at Adri’s bed and the lump that is against Adri’s stomach as he sleeps soundly in his bed.  I slip my phone out from under my bed and see what time it is. I groan when I read it’s six in the morning and today is the day I relax, so there’s no going for a run today. Why does my inner thigh hurt? Did Adri pinch me when he was tickling me last night?  Shifting myself around on the bed making it squeak I kick my blankets off and sit up so I can look at my thigh. There was a circular bruise on the inside of my right thigh. That jerk, when did he pinch me to make a bruise? Was it when I was kicking to get him to stop? I look over at him to see him with his blankets kicked off the bed and he’s sprawled out. Aero is sleeping on top of his stomach.

Getting out of bed I wander over to him and examine his body. He looks like he’s healed up. Aero did a really good job. Examining his body, I stop at the tent in his pants. My face begins to heat up and I quickly look away from him and cross my arms over my chest and put my hand over my mouth. Of course, he has a boner. Should I leave the room? Do I wake him up then leave the room? I don’t know what to do. I mean, I want to see it, but I can’t invade his privacy like that. Probably would be a better idea if I got Aero from him before he realizes she slept with him. I pull my hands away from my body and slip them under Aero.

He groans and I quickly remove my hands from under Aero. With his eyes still closed he grabs my wrist and pulls me down into his body. “A-Adri!” I comment as he wraps his free arm around my shoulders.

“Hmmm?” He hums.

“C-Can you let go of me?”

“No,” He cracks an eye open and my face is inches away from his.  I can feel his breath brush my lips. Opening his other eye, he blinks a few times, “You know cupcake, if you wanted to sleep together you could have just asked.”

“N-no, you pulled me in,” I stutter.

He quickly let’s go and sits up. Aero makes a displeased squeak as she falls onto his lap and wakes up herself. He sat up so fast I didn’t have time to move so my hot face is pressed against his chest. I can hear his heart pounding. I stand up my face screaming hot, “I just came over to get Aero,” I answered picking her up off his lap and brushing his rock-hard cock on accident. Adri’s body shuttered as he gave a solid grunt and groan mixture.

“I-I-I-I’m so sorry, I-I-I didn’t mean to,” I can’t stop myself from stuttering as I stand up straight holding Aero tight to my body. She squirms out of my grasp and jumps down on the floor.

He rubs his eyes and runs his hands through his hair a few times getting it out of his face, "What the fucking time is it?"

“Um…like six thirty,” I answer quietly.

“What the fuck,” He grumbled and swung his legs over the bed, “I’m gonna fucking go take a shower…a long shower.”

“O-okay,” I move out of his way as he slides his feet across the floor. He then slowly leaves the room and I hear the bathroom door click shut, “I hope he’s not mad at me,” I mutter, "Maybe I should make some breakfast." Wandering out of the room and to the kitchen, I shuffle around for the stuff I need to make French toast. "Maybe I should put a longer shirt on first," I look down at my crop top and then shuffle back out of the kitchen and make it to the living room.

“WHAT THE FUCK?!?!?” I hear Adri scream from the bathroom. I stop and look at the door. Moments later he comes running out completely naked and soaking wet. Then he turns around and goes back in I watch him grab a towel and put it around his waist and then come at me. Lunging at me and grabbing my shirt he pulls me into, “What the fuck happened? I went to bed with bruises and then wake up without them? That isn’t a thing cupcake? What did you do?”

“I-It wasn’t me I swear,” I put my hands up quickly.

“When who the fuck did? My damn body doesn’t heal that fucking fast.”

“A-Aero slept with you last night. I’m sorry she was just trying to help make you feel better,” I answer quickly water from his hair drips down onto my neck and down my chest.

"Is your cat like a fucking medical pack that she’s so hot when she sleeps with you her sweat is like magical healing juju-sweat shit? Did she lick my entire body to do so? The fuck is your cat dude? Explain,” He starts shaking me.

"She gives off a healing aura, it doesn't matter what the wound is she can heal it if she sleeps with you," I answer quickly, "She's always been like that since I found her under a dumpster in a rain storm last year." I grab his hands and look up at him.

“Your cat is fucking possessed,” He comments.

I shake my head rapidly, “She’s not possessed, but I need you to keep quiet about it. What do I have to do to make you keep it between us?”

"Tell me your cats possessed and give me a fucking warning when I have a mini white fluffy body heater on my stomach," I blink at him as he glares down at me, "Warn me when she sleeps with me or keeps her the fuck away."

“O-okay. I’m really, really sorry. I didn’t mean for her to scare you, she just gets worried and she wanted to help. Please don’t be mad at her,” I look up at him nervously.

“I’m not mad, just freaked the fuck out. I was expecting to be in a fuck ton of pain and I feel fine and completely healed.”

“I’ll make you French toast. I’ll make you whatever you want to make up for it,” I offer.

"THE FUCK WITH FOOD CUPCAKE. Just fucking tell me what she is," he comments.

“I don’t know what she is,” I lie, “She’s just my princess and I want to protect her.” I look up at him with the most innocent eyes I could and pray that he believes me.

“Your cat is possessed, dude. I won’t bail on you and sell your cat out, but I swear to god if she starts glowing bright ass fucking alien green I’m out of this fucking dorm until you know what she is and I swear if I get an unnatural rash for this I’m making you fix it,” He groans in frustration.

“F-Fair enough,” I laugh sheepishly.

He finally let go of my shirt and I let go of his hands, “I’m going to fucking go finish my shower.”

“A-alright,” I say to his back and he shuts the door behind him. Oh, god that was really close. Way too close for comfort. I head back into the bedroom to see Aero licking her paw on my bed. At least she’s acting normal about all of this. I sigh and lift up my leg and get the itch that’s just above my anklet before grabbing a longer shirt and throwing it on after tossing my crop top off and into the hamper. I then proceed to go back out into the kitchen and make Adri and I French toast.

I pull out some fruit for Demmy and also put out a small bowl of water. I then make up food for Aero. By the time, I’m setting that down I hear the door open to the bathroom once again. He wasn’t kidding about a long shower. “Breakfast is ready,” I yell out so he can hear me.

“Kay,” It doesn’t take him long to make it out to the table and sit down while I bring out some orange juice for the both of us.

“I hope you don’t mind French toast,” I sit down in the seat opposite of Adrian.

“I’m good with just about anything,” He picks up his fork and shoves a huge piece in his mouth.

“I made plenty more if you want more. I just have them sitting in the oven to keep them warm.”

“Sounds good,” Adri said with his mouth full. I can’t help but chuckle at him. He ate a lot more than I thought he would. I was lucky enough to shovel down four of them myself, but he ate seven altogether. He leaned back in his chair and sighed, “I haven’t eaten that much in a long time. That was fucking good cupcake.”

“Thank you, I’m glad you liked it.” I smile happily as I stand up and start collecting the plates.

“I did, thanks for making breakfast,” Adri smiled at me. He got up and helped me clean up, “So, I have a concert on Saturday. Do Ya wanna come watch?”

I look up at him surprised, “Sure,” I mutter.

“That’s not a very satisfying sure there, cupcake,” He frowns.

I shake my head, “Yes, I would love to come and see your concert. What time is it and where is it?”

“It’s at The Lethal Apple, the concert starts at seven but we have to be there are six to set up and do a sound check,” He rubbed the back of his neck, “You’re welcome to come before if you wanna just chat.”

“I’ll be there!!” I exclaim and he holds up his hands I’m assuming to say something and instead I double high five him then scamper off to the bedroom to get dressed.

Once I was dressed I scooted into the spare bedroom and sat down at the desk where I had my book that I had to read for my writing class along with the article that we have to read for art history for Monday.

“Cupcake,” Adri calls.

“In the spare room,” I yell back picking up my book.

“Do you have a copy of the article we have to read?” I hold out the article to him.

“I need it back, though I haven’t read it yet either,” I tell him.

“Hm…” I look up at him and he has his arms crossed.

“No, you’re reading it too and not just looking off my notes,” I flip my book open and start reading while I continue to hold out the article to him.

I feel the paper leave my hand, "Mind reader," He grumbled.

“Not a mind reader, just took a guess at what you were thinking,” I call out to him and then it falls quiet aside from the music that Adri has playing in our bedroom.

I read the two chapters that we were asked to read and take notes on it. I don’t like marking books so I use a but ton of sticky notes to make things. Once I set the book back in my bag I slide my phone over and text Karim. Do we have training today?

It wasn’t too soon after the message sent before he answers back. We do, I just asked Hadi. She said it’s going to be at three today in the usual spot.

Okay, thank you! I’ll see you there!!

“Here ya go cupcake,” Adri comes back into the spare room and set the article back on the desk.

“Thanks, good timing too. I just finished what I was reading for my writing class,” I smile at him and slide the paper in front of me.

“Random question,” I look up at him as he says that to give him my attention. “Have Ya ever thought of what Aero would look like as a human?” I perk up and smile.

“Of course, I have!!” I don’t even have to think about it!

"Have you ever made outfits for her?" I quickly stand up from my seat and run over to the closet and pull out a small rack that has clothes that I've specifically made for her. They range from traditional clothing to cocktail dresses, too cute summer's day outfits. "I've only just started. I have so much more I want to make for her." I smile at him.

He whistles as comes over to the rack that I pulled out, “Damn cupcake. You go all the fuck out when it comes to stuff like this.”

“Were you thinking about what Demmy might look like as a human?” I got him to blush with my comment.

“Maybe a little. I was actually wondering if maybe,” I don’t even let him finish I run over to my work desk and grab my pen and paper.

“Tell me what you think his measurements are. Like Height and weight along with his build.” Adrian blinked at me not knowing in the slightest what I meant. “Okay, okay, okay, how tall do you think he would be?”

“A slightly taller and bigger version of me. That’s all I got,” He shrugs.

I blink slowly at him and then flip back to Adri’s measurements and look them over, “I can make it work. I’ll just add like three or so inches to your measurement and height and see how it goes. If it turns out how you think it would look then let me know. What were you thinking for the first outfit for him?"

“He stared at me again and then opened his mouth, “My style, but cleaner, if that makes sense.”

I stare at him for a moment before I start giggling, “Okay, I’ll see what I can do.”

“I can pay you,” I hold up my hand getting him to stop.

“If you think for even one more second that you’re paying me to do this I’m going to smack you so hard I’ll leave a bruise,” I threaten him.

He just continues to stare at me for a few minutes and then stuck his hands in his pockets, “You do you cupcake, I’ll pay you back some other way.” He leaves the room then bends back so I can see him, “If one of the ways you want me to pay you back is via taking your virginity I will be there at the drop of a dime.” I feel my face instantly turn into a blazing inferno and I whip my notebook at the door. Adri laughs and moves out of the way and out of view as my book goes flying.

“WHO SAID I’M A VIRGIN?” I scream at him my face radiating head and I’m standing there in the same pose I was that I threw the book in.

Adri comes back in with a huge ass smirk plastered on his lips. "Oh, I know you are a sweet thing. I can tell, I can smell it on you." He walks up closer to me and grabs my hands that was still extended out and makes me stand up straight as he holds my arm up above my head and presses his body against mine, "You can't fool me. Not in the slightest."

“S-So, what’s bad about being a virgin?” My voice cracks.

“It makes you innocent and adorable,” He leans down closer and I can feel his breath on my ear, “I’ll make sure that no one gets to you, cupcake.” He then stands back up and lets go of my wrist. “Unless you are in fact not a virgin then right here, right now, tell me exactly how your first time went and I want vivid details. Every bit of it.”

He grabs one of the chairs and spins it around then sits in his with his chest pressed against the back of the chair. Propping his arms up on the back he smirked at me as he looked up and waited for me to answer. “I-I, um…” I look down at the floor.

“I can tell you about mine first. Sharing is caring,” The smirk hasn’t left his lips when I look back up.

"You're right, I'm a virgin," I fiddle with my shirt as I focus on my hands, "I haven't even had my first kiss yet. Isn't that embarrassing," I laugh sheepishly not really sure what to do?

I heard him get up off the chair and walk over to me. Seeing his feet in my vision. I feel a weight on my head from his hand and he rubs my head, "Sorry for harassing you, you're a good kid, though.” I look up at him and his smirk is now a soft smile, “Keep your virginity until you find a person who loves and adores you and isn't going to cheat and ditch on you." He lets his hand slip off my head and he left the room.

I stand here alone in the room the music still playing in the background, “W-wait, Adrian,” I run after him, “What was your first time like? Teeeellll mmmeeeeeee,” I whine running into the room and jumping on his bed making him bounce.

“Just what I said to you. That was my experience,” I puff out my cheeks at his response.

“Liar, come on tell me.” I sit up and cross my arms over my chest.

He looks at me and smiles again, “If anyone ever cheats on you or hurts you let me know and I’ll kick their ass for you. Then I’ll tell AJ and they’ll get their ass kicked again.” That didn’t answer my question.

I sigh, “Fiiiiiiine,” I crawl off his bed making sure that I go over him to get off. “I’m going to go and sketch something out and then tell me what you think about it and if it fits your image of what Demmy would wear.”

“You don’t have to do that Ya know,” I stop and look back at him.

“Of course, I have to.”

“Why?”

“Because you’re my friend and I’ll do whatever I can to make you smile and be happy,” I smile at him then head out of the room and back into the spare room.

"WAIT!" Adri yells I hear a thud on the floor and then him running and he comes to the door and grabs both sides of the door frame, "If it made me happy to get a blow job right now would you, do it?"

I feel my face heat up again as I stare at him with a cat stair. He, he wants me to give him a blow job???? I-I don’t know if I’m ready. "I-I-I means, d-don't you think th-that's a bit sudden? W-we only went on one date," I laugh sheepishly and continue to tuck my loose strands of hair behind my ear.

He stared at him with his mouth open in a smile then he turned around and hunch over on to his knees and laughed, "The fact that you thought about it.." his laugh turned into a cackle and I felt even more embarrassed than before. He then turned back around and walked over to me. Taking me in his arms and pressing my head into his chest, he stroked my hair as I listened to his heart beat. "Oh, sweet, sweet pure adorable little cupcake, please don’t ever change."

“I-I can’t tell if you’re being serious or joking sometimes,” I mumble quietly into his chest and hug him back. “M-maybe, one day, in the future, I’ll give you one.”

He pulled away from me and looked down at me with a very excited and pleased look on his face. He then pulled me into an even tighter hug and lifted me up off the ground and swung me around a little. "OH, YOU SWEET CHILD DONT SAY THINGS LIKE THAT AROUND A DIRTY MAN LIKE ME.” He continued to hug me for a solid two minutes before letting me go again. I didn’t think he would have heard me. He has such good hearing.

A phone buzz between us, “Well, was that your phone or are you just excited?” I chuckle a little feeling like I have a permeate blush on my cheeks.

I got him to chuckle and he pulls his phone out of his pocket. Reading the text that he got he answered it back and then slipped his phone back in his pocket, “I have to get going. I’ll be sure to bring bubble wrap home with me to make sure that nothing hurts you.”

“Where are you going?” I ask following him out.

"I'm going to the gym. It's a bit of bonding time between me and AJ. I have to get used to your friends if we're going to be hanging out with them more," He flopped a hand on my head and slid it back. I felt him take my clip out of my hair and letting it fall. "Where your hair down more cupcake. It looks cute on you like that." He tosses the clip back to me before getting his shoes on making sure he has everything and then heads out.

“I’ll see you later,” I wave.

“Later cupcake,” He closes the door behind him leaving me alone in the apartment with Aero and possibly Demmy if he hasn't gone out.

Wandering into the bedroom I poke my head over the drawer that Demmy normally sleeps in and he’s there napping away. I pet his head a little with my finger before staring at him longer and trying to imagine what he would look like as a human. Then going back to the spare room, I check what time it is. I still have time. I pick up my sketchbook and sit down. Sketching out something that I figured Adri would like. I then get some socks and shoes on grab Aero and we head out. I lock the door behind me. Aero poofed into her normal form with her Arabian outfit. She then made me change before she teleported us to the field. Tricklie was already there and waiting.

“Afternoon!” I chirp running over to him and he blinks at me.

“Afternoon,” He nods.

“Is it just us today?” I ask tipping my head to the right.

“No, Terrajade should be here soon. He had something that he had to do before coming.”

"So, you know him outside of your hero from?" I look at him surprised.

“I’m a sly fox that way,” He answered brushing some of his long red hair off his shoulder.

I smile at him sweetly and put my hands behind my back, “It just means that you know him really well out of your hero form so you were able to pick him out.”

“You’re the same with Lumendove, yes?” He asked me pushing himself off the tree.

I nod, “Yep.”

Karim in his hero form and Terrajade show up one right after another. We partner off again and we begin our training. Tricklie is a lot stronger than the last time we spared each other. Karim had to switch with me and was an equal match for him as I focused on Terrajade. After an hour of sparing our partners had us take a break.

“Snow,” Trick calls out to me.

“Yeah?” I perk up.

He points at me, “Valentine Hicks, that’s your real name is it not?”

I stare at him shocked as it falls silent between all of us, “H-how did-”

“I know? It’s quite simple actually, you were showing the same mannerisms to me that you did yesterday while I was with my little brother and his roommate for Joce to arrive.

“No way, you’re Gabe???” I exclaim pointing right back at him.

“Clearly we all have different abilities that we’re given when we received our bonding charms or mark. What are yours?”

“Outside of this? Flexibility, balance, and reflexes,” I answer, “What about yourself?”

“Enhanced intelligence, stamina, and minor shapeshifting.”

“What’s how you made your hair black. Your cheater, you told me it was hair dye,” Terrajade smacked Gabe making a hard impact sound on his arm.

“You should have asked before, I would have told you. But I don’t particularly trust your roommate to squeak it out of you somehow,” Gabe hissed at Terrajade.

“So, your name is Yori then?” Karim asks terrajade.

“But, I didn’t say anything.” He said quickly.

Karim tapped his head, “I can read minds. I also have it outside of this form. Along with self-healing and keen eye.”

“Since we’re going around and saying it,” Terrajade sighed, “Out of this form I have an enhanced smell, climbing ability, and I also have night vision.”

“That’s really cool!!” I exclaim, “No more using your shins as furniture detection devices.”

I got everyone to laugh at that. It feels like the tension that was between all of us when we first started training together has melted away. Warin made all of us get back to training and that we could talk afterward.  Going against Gabe I ends up getting my ass kicked to only find out that he’s a level two like Karim is. Yori and I are stuck at level one. Hadi and Warin give us a small lesson on the different levels that a magic form can take. Once that was over and we transformed back into our normal selves I was surprised to see that Gabe actually has naturally blonde hair. We exchanged phone numbers and then we said our goodbyes to each other and went off with our magic partners.  

The lights were on in the apartment as Aero poofs back into her cat form and we enter the apartment, “Adri? You home?” I call taking off my shoes. I don’t get an answer so I head towards the bedroom. Not paying attention I end up running square into Adrian. He grabs a hold of me and pulls me in tight so I don’t fall. And all of his nakedness with nothing but a towel pressed between the two of us is what’s covering him from showing off everything to me once more. “Well, welcome home to you too. Though I would prefer if you were just as naked as I am.”

My face heats up like an erupting volcano and I slip out of his grasp and frantically wave my hands in front of me, “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry, I didn’t even hear you, so I assumed you were listening to music or something and I wasn’t paying attention and I’m so sorry,” I ramble.

Adri starts laughing so hard at my reaction he has to lean over and have a hand on his knees and the other on this solid abs. “Oh god cupcake, you’re too much,” He stood back up and wiped his eyes. “What did you do today?” He asked placing a hand on his hip.

“I went and hung out with Karim and then we also met Gabe and his little brother Yori,” I answered, “They were going on a walk like we were so they ended up joining us.”

“Oh, that sounds like a lot of fun, compared to the torcher I went through with AJ and the gym. God, damn I don’t have the stamina to keep up with that man,” He groaned and I couldn’t help but giggle a bit.

“I’m sure he had a good reason for making you work so hard,” I smile softly and fiddle with my hair.

“You kept your hair down,” He noticed and I looked back up at him.

“I-I did yes. I didn’t feel like putting it back up,” I laugh lightly.

He smirks a little and stares at me for a minute, “So, what do you wanna do for food?”

“I think we have fish and potatoes. We can make fish and chips for dinner,” I offer.

“Isn’t that a Friday thing?” He raises a brow.

“It doesn’t have to be just a Friday thing,” I got him to laugh again and he messed up my hair, “Go take a shower, I’ll work on the potatoes.”

“After you get dressed. You’re not using anything in the kitchen with just a towel around your waist,” I point down at the towel.

“Ugh, you’re not fun, live a little cupcake.” He turned on his heels and walked to the bedroom. I followed him in and made sure I kept my back to him as I went through my dresser and found a pair of short shorts and a tank top. “I’ll be out shortly,” I scamper past him and go to the bathroom to take a shower. So, I have to read that article before going to bed. That’s not so bad. Today's training was a lot of fun too. I'm happy that Gabe and Yori seem to be really nice people. I can’t wait to get the know them more and become friends with them.

[roommateofmyimagination-blog]

Chapter 11.8: Hop to this Date

❀ Jocelyne  ❀

“Keep your mind clear, little one.” Lappin spoke softly from in front of me.

“Why are we meditating?” I asked keeping my focus on breathing at a slow pace.

“Because training the mind is just as important as training your body.” he sighed lightly, “plus I need you to feel your power with in. You have been upgraded and you need to visualize that power.”

Opening one of my eyes, i saw that Lappin was staring back at me. “I cant focus, Lap.” I slumped forward.

“Because of your date?” he leaned back on his hands.

“Yeaaah, im excited and im not nervous about the date….Im nervous about this guy.” I fell over onto my left side and laid down on the soft rug in my room.

“Hmmmm, just be yourself?” Lappin fell onto his side that allowed him to keep looking at me, but he propped himself up on his elbow and put his cheek in his hand.

“See, i think thatd be a bad idea, im not….the gentlest of women.” I pouted and played with my black hair. “I feel like im going to intimidate him.”

“I know, and those are the reasons why i love you.” Lappin had a cocky smirk on his face.

“Laaaaaaaaappin, i cant date you. I need someone to give me hugs and kisses and attention and reach high places for me.” I whined and rolled over onto my face.

I heard lappin crawl over me and he laid down on my back, putting his head on mine. “Its okay Joce, i can give you love and kisses, I also am the best cuddle buddy.” he stroked my hair lightly. “I just cant reach high places for you.”

Laughing a bit, “get off of me you crazy rabbit!” I flailed a bit under him, kicking my legs and flapping my arms.

“Joceylne, you are a rabbit not a penguin. You dont need to know how to slide on your belly.” He sat up and sat on my lower back.

“Penguins are cooler.” I mumbled into the rug, “and cuter.”

“And even more useless than you think.” He pressed on my back with his hands, getting a pop out of my spine. “Joce, you are so tight right now.”

“IM STRESSSSSSSED.” I groaned loudly. “School and a dating life!? Shit is so stressful.”

“Drop school?” he mumbled.

“NO, i gotta get a degree.” I whined under him.

“Dont date then?” he pressed on my back more.

“Then i’d be loooooonely and you and i are both fucking short as hell.” I flailed my arms again.

“Then find a way to let the stress go.” He patted my back and rolled off of me, “Come, we’ll meditate again.”

“Ugh fine.” I sat back up and faced him. Crossing my legs and keeping a straight posture.

Lappin held his hands out to me on his knees. “Give me your hands.” placing my hands in his open palms, i sighed and closed my eyes once more. “Now clear your mind, dont control your breathing this time. Just let it come naturally.”

I did as he asked. The room was completely silent, all i could hear was maybe the quiet chirps of birds outside. I focused on my breathing, not controlling it but just to keep me focused. I could feel my whole body move with my breathing and Lappin holding my hands. He didnt speak once after either, he made no moves or noises. Lappin was the one who taught me how to meditate the right way and how to get over things with the practice of meditating and how to get over things. He trained me on how to let go of stress and over come things with just being able to breath and relax. We got to the point where i could meditate with him for a couple of hours now.

“Lappin.” i spoke softly.

“Hm?” he hummed softly.

“How long have we been meditating?” I asked, raising a brow with my eyes still closed.

“Hmmm, whens your date?” he asked, i could feel his body shift.

“Six? I think.” I answered his question.

“Uuuuuuh, then you’re going to be late.” He mumbled a bit.

“AAAAAH LAPPIN DAMN IT!!” i let go of his hands and stumbled over to my closest. Prying my shirt off and tossing it behind me and taking my shorts off and also throwing them back. I heard lappin get up and he had my clothes and put them in the hamper. “My underwear cute enough?” I turned to face him with my arms out.

“Yes, but why?” he eyed me up and down then raised an eyebrow.

“Ya never know what might happen.” I turned back around and searched through my closet for a cute shirt or dress or blouse. “Laaaaappin help, how cute do i wanna be?”

“Move child.” he shoved me out of the way and dug through my closet. “You are hopeless if i have to help dress you.” He tossed a few clothes out and onto the floor. He pulled out deep red sweater. “Here.” he held it back behind him and i took it and put it on letting one side fall off my shoulder. He moved to my dresser and found one of my short shorts and threw them at me and i put them on then he held out my shin high boots. “There you’re dressed.”

I put my boots on then worked on my hair. Pulling it up into cute even twin tails. “Cute?” I turned to face him.

“Adorable. Are you doing make up?” he asked and went to sit on my bed.

“Hmmm.” i hummed, “my make up from earlier still good?”

“Yes, you look precious.” he leaned back on the bed.

“Alright then we’re good! Bye lappin! Have fun with your few hours alone!” I ran over to him and hugged him then ran out the door. Going down the stairs of my house and going to the little cubby we keep by the door to grab my keys and wallet. “AH phone!” I ran back upstrais and lappin was holding my phone “thank you!” i snatched it from him and ran back down the stairs.

“JOCE if you dont stop that running, i will ground you!” Mom yelled from the kitchen.

“Sorry mom! In a rush!” i jogged into the kitchen and gave her a kiss on the cheek.

“Bye joce!” my younger two siblings, Parker and Jarrod sat at the table and were playing a card game.

“Bye guys!” I skipped out of the kitchen and saw one of my older brothers standing at the door. “Ugh Jirou its a daaate.”

“Okay with a guy you met...on a dating app.” Jirou leaned on the wall. He was one of my older brothers who was on the younger side with his twin Hiro. Some of us had very asian names and later on mom got lazy and gave us english names as the kids were born. “You know why im worried yeah? Dude could be a pedophile.”

“And i will kick his ass, now mooooove.” I tried to shove him out of the way. I shoved my hip into him and tried to move him out of the way, then he leaned all of his weight onto me. “HIRO please come get your left side!” I yelled loudly, everyone in the kicthen laughing.

Foot steps came halfway down the stairs. “Jirou!” Hiro leaned over the railing, “leave joce alone and get up here and do your homework!”

“Ugh fine smart version of me whos a good boy.” Jirou got off of me and patted my back. “Have fun, text one of us if he needs an ass kicking.”

“Will do! Bye everyone, love you!” I walked out the door and closed it behind me, getting in my car that was parked on the side of the road. Turning the car on and going in drive, i started mumbling. “Stupid lappin for distracting me, fuckin Jirou being a protective asshole.” the trip to redrobins wasnt long and i sat in the car trying to calm down. I sat in the driver seat and took in some deep breaths. Bringing my hands up when i breathed in with my palms up, held it in and flipped my hands over and pushed my hands down as i exhaled. “Alright, big girl time! Leggo!” I turned the car off and got out, slamming the door behind me and locking it up and took a quick jog to the front door.

Oh my god, I saw a certain tall man with dark skin and brown hair that was shaved on one side. And holy fuck he stood out amongst the four other fairly pale men. After talking to the group, i felt slightly releaved that Adrian wasn’t the one to set me up on this date, That just leaves Asher, Harvey or Desi...or lappin….but i dont think Lappin knows how to work a smartphone.

The date with Gabe went really well and the dinner with him was enjoyable. I felt like i got to know him alot and he seemed like a nice guy. He was really cute when he’d randomly apologized for things.I didnt mind driving him back to the dorms either. I was actually glad he asked me to because  he brought me to a very beautiful at night and im so glad he showed me this place. It was outstanding. I also got to learn a lot more about him as we walked around, and it just seemed really nice to be around Gabe actually. I felt like i didnt want to leave the date just yet and i could talk to him all night. But when i left him at his dorms, i had the stupidest idea to kiss him. I dont know what motivated me to kiss him, on his lips but i just really wanted to tease him a bit and show i was interested in him

I pulled up to the house and parked on the side of the road. I slammed my head onto the steering wheel and freaked out when i accidentally hit the horn and took my head off the wheel. Looking around, i slowly got out of the car and locked it back up again. Going in through the front door, i peered in to see if anyone was awake and there was almost everyone in the house staring at me from the kitchen door way.

“Can i help you?” I chuckled as i walked in and closed the door behind me.

“Okaerinasai, Joce.” walked to me and held her arms out for a hug.

Hugging her back. “Tadaima.” I let her go and looked back at the group of my siblings standing around. Hiro and Jirou standing over everyone with how tall they are. “And why are you all still here?”

“We wanna know about this guy!” Parker wedged himself out from between Jarrod and Hiro. he ran over to me and i lifted him up onto my hip. “Soooo was he cute?” he asked.

“He was adorable, his name is Gabe.” i booped his nose. “He goes to the same cool Jirou, Hiro and I go to.”

“Momma do we all have to go to that school?” Jarrod looked up at mom.

“No sweetie, its just were those three go and your oldest brother.” Mom messed up his hair. “Now, Anata futari wa neru.” she pointed up the stairs.I put Parker down so he and jarrod both ran up the stairs.”you too Souta.” She turned to look at my younger brother Souta who was born just after me. He was just a few years younger than me and was in high school. He went up the stairs after Parker and Jarrod started giggling.

Our house was fairly large, given the fact we had seven kids with myself included and my parents. My oldest brother, Katsu, didnt live with us anymore given he had a career of his own and his own place to live but he’d visit often. Dad wasnt home much because he traveled a lot for his work. Mom stayed at home to watch Souta, parker and Jarrod most of the time and take them to school and other things. Hiro and Jirou were both ahead of me in college. Hiro wanted to be a surgeon, Jirou had an accounting Major and decided to get a minor in dance. Hiro was the older than Jirou by a few seconds. Shouta was four years older than Parker and Parker was three years older than Jarrod.

Mom turned to look at Hiro and Jirou, “Are you both going to stand there?”

Hiro and Jirou looked at each other and spoke at once, “yes.”

“Ill tell you in the morning.” I put a hand on her shoulder, “I need to go check on Lappin.” I kissed her cheek and went up the stair. “Oyasumi!”

Hiro and Jirou both followed up after me,

“Night ma!” Jirou leaned off the railing and blew mom a kiss.

“Oyasumi no haha.” Hiro kissed mom on the cheek and followed up after Jirou.

“No telling us about your date?” Jirou whined behind me.

“Nope!” I started taking my hair down.

“Come on, Joce!” Hiro fast walked to keep up with us. “We just wanna know if you had a good time.”

I spun around and looked at the both as i took my last twin tail. “I did, he was very sweet. He’s smart and has a good degree.” I backed up into my door that was at the end of the hall. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I must see my favorite boy in the world.” I opened my door and stepped in, blowing a kiss at the two, “Night boys.”

“Night Joce.” both of them said in unison.

Closing my door behind me, i saw Lappin sitting on my bed in human form. “Sooooooo?”  he raised an eyebrow.

“Laaaaaaapppiiiiin.” I ran over to hug him and tackled him to the bed. “This one was really cute.” I mumbled into his chest. “He’s sweet, smart, cute, funny.”

“So it went good.” he stroked my hair and patted my back. “Now, you do have to remember, you can not tell him about us...about this.” he picked my head up and wiggled his finger between himself and i.

“I know, but i dont know if i can lie to him.” I pouted and put my face back on his chest.

“Then you cant be with him.” Lappin mumbled.

Getting off of him quickly. “That was mean.” I puffed my cheeks out and turned to take my clothes off. Tossing my boots off then my shorts and shirt, I tossed them in the hamper.

“Jocelyne.” Lappin got up and handed my a large band shirt that.

I put it on and fixed it so itd hang down to my knees. Taking my bra off under the shirt. “What?” I pouted at him as i tied my hair up into a messy bun.

Lappin walked over and held my chin. “I want you to be safe, to stay safe.” he moved a loose strand of hair behind my ear. “And if that means not having a relationship, im sorry, but you must do whats best.”

“I know, and i will make the right choices, i promise.” I hugged him. “You’re apart of the family now, you’re a brother to me and im not screwing us up for a boy.”

“Good, you’re a smart girl.” he hugged me back. “I have faith you’ll make the right choices. Now, get in bed Kit, you need sleep.”

“Yeah yeah.” I let him go and crawled into bed. “You sleeping here or the cage?” I asked.

“Hmm.” Lappin turned to face the cage he’d have to sit in if someone came into my room. He turned back to my bed and got in under the covers with me and changed into his cute little black bunny form. “I dont despise the cage, i understand why i must be in it. But having the free room is nice.” he snuggled up into me.

“You know i only put you in the cage when someone comes in and i dont want you getting hurt.” I rubbed his little head.

“Like the first time when you trapped me in a cardboard box?” he wiggled his nose at me and started chuckling.

“You were a homeless, scared little bunny when i brought you home. Then you turned into a naked man who booped me in the nose then turned into a bunny again. Yeah, of course i’d trap you, it was scary.”

“Totally normal.” He mumbled.

“Totally scary, i rest my point.” I rubbed his back. Grabbing my phone i flipped onto my stomach and clicked on Gabe’s name.

“What are you doing?” Lappin snuggled up to me.

“Texting Gabe.” i replied flatly.

“What are you saying?” he puffed into his human form beside me. Dressed in a loose crop top and his usual style of puffy pants.

“Im asking him to come to my concert soon.” I booped his nose.  

Hey i was wondering if you’d come to the concert on saturday that we’re performing at. Is what i sent the put my phone down.

“You look nervous.” Lappin played with my hair. “Why?”

“Ive never asked someone to come to a show other than my family.” i put my face in the pillow. “What if he doesnt like the songs we cover?”

“I’m sure he will.”  he twirled m hair on his fingers. “If he doesnt dump him.” he said calmly.

“Real  easy for you to say.” I laughed lightly. My phone buzzing under my hand.

“Yeah i think i can make that, what time?”  Gabe responded back.

Smiling and giggling to myself, i typed with both thumbs on my screen. Ill be there at 6 show starts at 7 you’re welcome to come at 6 and visit with us. We’ll just be setting up and what not until 7. “Am i too eager?” I looked over at Lappin after i hit send.

“Yes.” He chuckled and let go of my hair. “But its cute.”

“Thaaaaaanks.” I hit his arm lightly.

My phone buzzing. “Yeah i can come and watch! Where is it.”

“Its at a bar that lets us perform. Ill send you the directions in the morning, i actually need to go to bed.”  I texted him and looked at Lappin who had a cocky smirk on his face. “Shut up.” I smacked Lappin again.

“I didnt say anything.” he laughed softly and whispered, puff of blue smoke and he was back into his bunny form. “Im innocent and adorable dont hurt me.”

“Yeah sure you are.” I ruffled his fur up on his back

Phone buzzing once again. “Okay sounds good. Good night and sleep good.”

“He’s sweet.” Lappin was now under my arm looking at my phone.

“He is.” I played with Lappin’s ear before texting back. “You sleep good too, ttyl~” tossing my phone onto the nightstand by my bed and hooking it up to my charger. “Okay bed time!” I flipped onto my side and grabbed Lappin and dragging him closer to me and hugged him gently to my chest. “Good night Joce.” He mumbled as he pressed up into me.

“Oyasumi.”  i kissed his head and closed my eyes. Burying my face into his soft fur and bringing the blankets over my head to cover both of us.

[roommateofmyimagination-blog]

Chapter 11.5: The Kit Goes on a Date!

«Gabe»

My fingers fly across the keyboard as I work on a paper for my English class. Why do things have to be so simple now? I remember when I use to struggle writing papers, now it’s just a breeze. I pause, lean back in my desk chair and try to grab my water bottle off my dresser. Putting my foot here and making the chair tip to just enough of an angle I'll be able to grab my water bottle, not a problem. I take my hair band out that’s holding my blonde hair back and then push it back once more so it’s sitting tighter on my head. Placing my foot on the edge of the desk I lean the seat onto its back legs and reach for the water bottle.

“You really sure it’s going to work this time?” Warin my red fox questions me. I can feel his eyes on the back of my head.

“It’s going to, I placed my water bottle in the perfect position for this to work,” I answer paying him no other mind.

“THERE’S A MATCH!” My younger brother yells as my door slams open.

“Woah,” my jumping from the sudden loud noise causes me to push a bit too hard on the desk and me and the chair go crashing to the floor. My head slams down on my arm and my feet are in the air. It’s like he fucking knew this was going to happen…bastard.

“Dude, you okay?” I look up to see Kane, Yori’s roommate poking his head into my single of a room.

“I’m fine just miscalculated the possibility of you two charging into the room and making my jump to throw off my balance is all,” I groan as I continue laying there on the floor. I roll onto my back and look up at the two of them, “So, what is there a match about?” I sigh.

“We signed you up for a local dating app and you got a hit!” Yori exclaimed showing me his phone.

I sit up and look at it. The app seems simple enough. Just a basic profile and then people in the area who are also looking for a possible suitable match do the same. The profile bubble on it was a side view of me working on my computer. I don’t remember Yori taking that picture of me. “Why did you sign me up for something like this?”

“Because you need to get out there more and live a little!” Kane spoke up first. I get out plenty because of a certain someone who finds enjoyment in kicking me in the side, who just so happens to be in a cute fox form and laying on my bed, thank you.

“What if I don’t want to?” I raise an eyebrow.

“You’re not getting out of this. The dates already set up for Red Robin at six,” Yori states.

“So, you have time to get ready! And we’ll be driving you so you don’t flake out.” I open my mouth to speak but Kane keeps going, “Don’t even think about locking us out, I’ll break in.” Considering that the locks here are child’s play anyone can break into these rooms if they have the proper kit to do so.

“Don’t’ you dare break down my door,” I hiss at him.

“Good, then we’re on the same page! Finish that paper of yours and then get ready!” Kane gave me a thumbs up.

“We’ll be back at five to drag you out of the room!” Yori waved at me happily and then the two of them left closing the door behind them. Leaving me laying on the floor in a silent room.

“Kane feels like a bad influence for Yori,” I sigh rolling off my chair and standing up.

"He doesn't seem bad, just a bit wild," Warin speaks up once again and I look at him after picking up my chair, "It's not a bad thing that they signed you up for this dating app thing. You do need to get out more. I also need you to practice more with your abilities, you've barely touched them since I upgraded you a few weeks ago."

I give him a deadpan face as I stand there with my hands on my chair, "I have five hours to get ready for this date. If I do anything what are Kane and Yori going to take it as?"

“Do something simple, I want to see if you can hold things for a longer period of time. It doesn’t have to be a huge change like changing your height, maybe try holding a hair color change and one of your eyes. It would be good practice.” He does have a point. If I change my eye color that’s normally under my bangs no one would notice unless I move my bangs. Plus, if it’s just my hair then I can tell Yori and Kane that I felt like getting temporary dye. “Or, we can train for the next three hours and then you can rush getting ready.”

I take a step over towards my dresser and grab my water bottle, “I’ll take a break for today, I don’t feel like getting kicking in my side right now,” I answer before taking a drink. “I’ll finish my paper then work on getting ready.” I close my water bottle and then sit back down at my desk, placing my water bottle next to me.

“You’re no fun,” Wairn pouts from the bed, "How do you expect to stay ahead of LumenDove?" I look over at him and then back down at my laptop and being typing once again.

“By training obviously, but everyone needs a day off. Plus, Yori’s busy with Kane today so I can’t train with him. I’d much rather kill two birds with one stone and help my little brother get stronger at the same time. I want him to be able to protect himself while he’s in his hero’s form.” It really didn’t take me long to figure out that Yori was TerraJade, by how he acted and responded to certain situations. Putting two and two together was child’s play really. I’m still not sure who LumenDove is or the other new kid is. If I somehow meet them when they’re not in their hero forms would I be able to tell who they are?

Time flies by and I finish my paper but decide I'll go back and edit later. Messing around with my hair color I end up going with black because it stands out the most. Then to make Warin happy I change my right eye to an ice blue, but with my bangs, I'm keeping it hidden. Then it was off to the showers and getting dressed in a pair of black cargo pants and a white t-shirt with a blue short sleeved button up shirt that I only buttoned up the center two buttons.

As I thought I got the panic from Yori about my hair and I had to keep telling him it was only temporary and that I would be able to wash it out in one to two washes. Kane commented that I look even paler with black hair than I did with my blonde hair. But after their nit picking the three of us go down to Kane's truck and he drives us to Red Robin.

“This isn’t a good idea, I don’t know if she’s going to come,” I comment as I stand outside the restaurant with Kane and my little brother. This is nerve wrecking. I don’t know. I just wanna go home.

“No Gabe, you’re not backing out. I want you away from the computer screen and to get out more. Sitting around isn’t going to help either of us,” My little brother comments pointing a finger at me. Of course, it’s not going to help me get over our family dog passing away, but it gives me something else to think about.  

“Yeah, that’s why we’ll be here as a secret double date for you!”  Kane comments confidently as he puts and arm around Yori’s shoulders.

“I told you, it’s not a date because we’re splitting the bill,” Yori sighs look over at Kane through the corner of his eye. Even I can tell that Kane is trying his hardest to get Yori to like him. Maybe if they did date it would get Kane to level out a bit.

"What's the girl's name again?" Kane questioned and then his eyes broke away from me. I follow his gaze to see a man with long light brown hair and a section of it shaved on the right side with deep red eyes walks up towards the door of Red Robin with a shorter man with red hair and pale blue eyes. "Hey Adrian!" They stop and look at the three of us when they hear which ever one’s name is Adrian is called out.

The red head looks up at the burnet and the burnet holds the door open above the red head and opens his mouth to speak, “Um, Kane, right?” So, the burnet is Adrian. He seems like someone who would be in a band so something. “Sup dude?” The two of them dress completely different. The red head has got to be at least bisexual based on his short shorts and crop top he’s wearing. But I could also be wrong and he could actually be a she.

"Not much! Just waiting for Gabe's date! Who's the redhead with you?" Kane questioned. Does the Adrian guy not have something that’s ripped? If this is a date between the two of them wouldn’t it be best to place your best foot forward and wear something decent?

The redhead goes to say something before Adrian places a hand on top of their head, "His name is cupcake, he’s my cupcake, don’t touch he’s very fragile.” So, I was correct, he is in fact a he. So that helps…

The redhead laughs, “My name’s Valentine, call me Val.” That voice sounds familiar somehow. I look over at Yori who doesn’t seem to be paying any mind at all. He probably didn’t notice. But I feel like I’ve heard that voice before.

“Kane, nice to meet ya,” Kane greets the two of them

“Yori,” My little brother answers

“Gabe,” I nod at them as I pull out my phone to check the time.

“So, who exactly are you waiting for?” Adrian asks.

"I'm sorry I'm late," Pulling my eyes away from my phone I see a girl with long black hair and neon green streaks pulled up into twin pigtails run towards us. She's wearing a simple deep red shirt that hangs off her right shoulder and short shorts along with shin-high black boots. She’s so short and cute. I wonder how tall she is, she’s gotta be at least over five foot I’m assuming. Not by much though. I slip my phone back in my pocket.

“Joce,” Adri greets happily.

She comes to a stop and puts her hands on her knees, “I’m so sorry, I was having a hard time figuring out what I wanted to wear.” Based off this first meeting that wasn’t something that I was expecting. Unless she was nervous about this date as well.

"I-It's okay, really, it wasn't that long," I answer waving my hands in front of myself trying to make her release the tension that’s surrounding her.

“And with that, it’s our time to scoot,” Kane comments and pushes Yori towards the door and around us to go inside leaving me alone with Adrian, Val, and my date, Joce for the evening.

“So, this is the date,” I look over towards Adrian to see him smirking a bit. Clearly, he knows her, but how? Were they childhood friends? Have they dated?

She stood up and glared at him and took a few steps towards the two of them putting her finger in Adrian’s face, “I swear if you’re the one that’s making me do this I’m going to rip your dick off.” That’s a bit harsh isn’t it?

“Joce, Jocey, love of my life, I did not set you up on this. I was just watching,” Adrian comments clearly nervous. If the two of them are dating of have dated, then why would he be calling her ‘love of my life?’ Maybe I should go with the ladder option and say they are friends somewhere along the way.

“So, you were set up to do this too?” I comment making her turn back towards me.

“Yeah, one of my friends did it,” She rubbed her arm the slightest of pink spreading across her cheeks. That’s so cute!  “If you don’t want to be on this date I can completely understand I made you wait.” Why wouldn’t I want to go on this date? I’ve already been drug out here and to know that she was forced to do this too makes it a bit easier. Maybe I can offer to help her figure out who set her up for this.

I shook my head and smile softly at her, “No, you seem like an interesting girl, I would love to have dinner with you.”

Her light blush turns just a shade darker as she breaks eye contact with me and plays with her hair, “Now come along cupcake, we have burgers and fries to eat,” I look away from her to see Adrian and Val go into the restaurant.

I hold the crook of my arm out to her with a smile, “Shall we head in ourselves?” I ask and she takes my arm. Her skin is so smooth. She loosely holds onto my arm and we walk over to the door. I grab it and hold it open for her so she walks in first. It’s not too long after that we’re seated.

What am I doing? I don't know the first thing to talk about with her. Having more intelligence doesn't fucking helping me in this situation. I don't know the first thing about what girls are interested in. I'll just apologize now for if I'm really awkward. "I'm just going to apologize in advance if I say something stupid or make an awkward silence between us. This is my first time I've ever been on a date, so I'm not too sure what to do exactly."

She stares at me and then smiles, “What are you apologizing for? You didn’t do anything wrong.”

“OH, well um…i-it’s just in case,” I brush my bangs that are hanging in front of my eye away from my face for just a moment before it falls back in my face.

“Sweet thing, it’s okay,” She laughed and wrapped her arm around mine and then we were taken to our table.

“My name is Laila I’ll be your server today, can I start you off with any drinks or do you need a minute?” The girl that came up to our table right after we were seated has a smile on her face.

“I’ll just have a water please,” I smile a little at her.

“Same, just a water as well, thank you,” Joce nods to the girl.

“Alright, I’ll be right back with your drinks,” Laila turns on her heels and heads off to get our drinks.

"So…what's your favorite hobby? And I'm so sorry again. I'm normally sitting in front of a computer screen and not being social, so the only real type of interactions I know other than with my little brother and his roommate is from what I see in anime's." I feel my face heat up and I slap my hands on my face, "Oh god, I'm rambling I'm so sorry,"  

"It's okay. I sing and dance a lot as a hobby, I also cook," I peek through my fingers so see her smirking, "Oh, by the way, I'm half Japanese.” I pull my hands away from my face and look at her shocked, “So these Japanese cartoons you call anime, I know them quite well, “She giggled and stuck out her tongue at me, “Also,” She points at her hair, “Most of the time my hair is inspired by anime characters, or it’s just one of those I feel like Insert color here kinda day.”

"That's really cool," I mutter and smile a bit, "I've never been willing enough to do anything more drastic than what I've already done with my hair."

“You have a nice hair style, it seems to fit you,” She smiles at me.

“Thanks, but all else I’ve done to it is dye it black like it is now,” I said playing with the ends of my hair, “My parents weren’t too thrilled with that.”

“What’s your original hair color?” She asks.

“It’s blonde, like my little brothers.” I answer.

“I would love to see what you look like with blonde hair sometimes," She comments making my face heat up once more.

“Thanks, so, what’s your natural hair color then? If you don’t mind me asking that is,” I question  

Laila came back with our drinks and set them down in front of us, “Have you two decided what you would like to eat?”

“Oh yes, could I get the Keep It Simple burger please?” Joce asked with a small smile.

“May I get the chicken Caesar wrap please?” I ask.

Laila nods and smiles "Can do!" With that, she walks away.

“It’s black,” She answers simply, “And I don’t mind you asking at all, "Also, I would love to see your natural hair sometime. With how dark you went, I don't know how well it's going to come back."

“I hope it’ll be alright. Don’t get me wrong I enjoyed my hair, but I wanted a change is all. Originally, I wanted to go with red, but I changed my mind and decided to go with black instead,” I answer looking down, “I know that there’s a lot of risks with dying your hair and how much it damages it,”

“It’s just one of those you want a change,” I look back up at her and she’s smiling. She shrugs lightly, “I totally get it.” She leans her elbows on the table and tips her head looking at me, “What’s your major?”

"It's Computer Science, I'm also double majoring in Business. I'm more so into Coding," I lean back and cough, "I like hacking into things. How about yourself?” I ask as if I didn’t say the last part.

Her eyes widened for just a moment as she seemed to be thinking about something. What could she be thinking about? Did I say something wrong? Should I ask her? No, I can’t do that. It would be rude. I barely know her. “I’m an interior design major with a minor in culinary,” She answers. Holy shit she can cook! That’s amazing, maybe I should ask her to teach me some time considering I burn popcorn. “You seem to be a person with a very active mind with how you look like your analyzing what I just told you for an answer.” She points out to me.

I can’t help but laugh and rub the back of my head, “I was? I’m so sorry, I’ve always been like that. I’ve just gotten a lot worse about it since freshmen year.”

“Why’s that?” She tips her head.

Because of a damn fox that finds enjoyment in kicking me in my side and forcing me to transform when he wants me to. “I guess it’s because I became really focused on my studies, with it being computer science and all.” Not that I don’t mind having a higher intelligence and faster processing of situations. I love it, I can get homework done so much faster, especially after being upgraded to level two at the beginning of this year. The shapeshifting thing is still strange to me though. But it has come in handy considering this isn’t actually hair dye in my hair.

“You’re a sophomore too! That makes me feel a bit better,” She sighs in relief and leans back in her seat.

“What do you mean?” I question raising a brow at her.

“I thought you were either going to be older or younger in grade year than I am. But you look younger than I originally thought you did so I was a bit nervous,” So, does she like people older or younger than her?

“Fair enough, if you were thinking that there’s maybe a chance of this developing further it makes sense wanting to know the year of the person, because if one of us was older in school years than the other then there’s the possibility of there being a chance of there being a long-distance relationship that takes place other than just over the long breaks," I cross my arms and accidentally examine the situation out loud. I look up from the stop of the table that I was staring at to see her staring at me and blinking. I feel my face heat up and I instantly unfold my arms and look down at my lap, "Sorry, I didn't mean to do that."

She starts giggling and I look back up at her with my non-covered eye. She’s so pretty when she laughs. “No, no, don’t apologize. I just think it’s really cool that you were able to process that so quickly," She leaned on the table propping herself up on her elbows, "But, sometimes over-thinking things can be a bad thing."

“I know, it’s a bad habit of mine,” I sigh and hang my head.

“Na, it’s not a bad habit at all.” I look back up at her and she’s smiling. But her body posture is telling me that there’s a big something she’s not telling me. Do I ask her about what her hidden message means? There’s a ninety percent chance that she won’t answer and change the subject considering this is our first interaction with each other. Wait no, this isn’t our first interaction. She’s in my statistic’s class. She sit’s two rows behind me and to my left.

“So, that Adrian guy?” I start and look up, locking eye with her once more.

“Oh no, don’t worry about him. He’s just my band mate and the leader of our band,” Joce waves her hand at me.

“I’m assuming he’s homosexual correct?” I tip my head a bit to the right exposing my right eye to her.

“Wow, you hit the nail right on the head. How did you figure that out?” She questioned and out of the corner of my eye I see Laila coming with our food.

“Here’s your food, I’m so sorry for the wait,” Laila came up to us with a tray that has our food on it.

“Thank you,” Joce says to the girl as her burger is set down in front of her.

“Thanks,” I nod as my wrap is set in front of me.

“If you need anything else just let me know!” Laila smiles at us then hurries off back towards the kitchen.

I pick up at half of my wrap and take a bite out of it, “How long does dye stay in your hair anyways?” I question after swallowing.

She holds up a finger to me because her mouth is stuffed full of burger. After swallowing and taking a drink she answers me, “It all depends on what dye you used. Was it a temporary dye?” I blink at her confused with my Wrap shoved in my mouth. This made her laugh, “Do you still have the box?” I shake my head a little to answer her as I take another bite, “Hmmmm…then we’ll just have to scrub your hair and see if it starts to face in the first couple of washes.” Shit, how do I make my hair fade like it has hair dye in it? “But, considering you said you, normal hair color is blonde, even a temporary color that simply stains the hair can last as long as the permeant hair color. It all depends on how your hair takes to it.” She explains to me.

I swallow my bite and feel my face heat up, “O-Okay,” I can’t stop myself from stuttering.

We continue to talk as we eat. I learn about how long she's known her band mates and what role she plays in the band. She tells me to come to one of their shows that are coming up soon.

“I had a lot of fun,” Joce laughs as we walk out of Red Robin together.

“Same here. It was a lot of fun talking to you,” I smile and walk with her to her car. When I look over to find Kane’s truck where he parked it, it’s no longer there.

Those fuckers left without me. Some brother, “I-I’m sorry to ask but, do you I could catch a ride with you? My little brother and his roommate drove me here because they thought if I drove myself I wouldn’t come.” I ask nervously as we stop at her car.

“Yeah, sure, I don’t mind,” She giggled a little and unlocked her car. I waited for her to get in and then I got in myself.

I sit down in the car and I have to pull my set in, "Is there any way I can push the seat back?" I ask with a light laugh.

“Oh yeah, the bar is right under the seat, sorry about that,” She answered and I reached between my legs and found the bar. I pushed the seat all the way back. My legs were still bent but not as bad. Pulling the buckle over my shoulder Joce started going. “How tall are you anyways?”

“I’m 6’2”, I know I’m a tall person,” I answer fiddling with my fingers.

“Holy fuck you are tall,” She laughed, “At least I wasn’t too far off for how tall you were in my head. So, is there anywhere you want to go before heading back to the school?”

I don’t want to stop talking to her yet… “Do you want to go to the park? I’ll give you gas money. It looks really pretty there at night and I know a really good spot that looks stunning.”

“I don’t see why not. I don’t feel like going back home and staring at my homework anyways,” She laughed and then takes a right at the stop sign that we were sitting at to head towards the park. She parks in one of the small parking lots that litter around the park and we both get out. It’s nice to stretch my legs.

“Sorry about my car being so small,” She apologizes.

“Oh, no don’t apologize. It’s just me being tall is all,” I smile letting my arms drop back down to my sides, “I’ll have to take you out on my bike sometime as another thank you for driving.”

“What kind of bike? Bicycle, motorbike, motorcycle?” She questioned as we began walking side by side.

“Motorcycle, I was allowed to get my license when I graduated high school,” I answer pulling out my wallet and showing her my license. I went and got it last weekend.”

“YES!” She screams and I jump a bit, “I would love to go on a ride!” She exclaimed.

“Okay, then next time we’re both free then we’ll take my bike. I did bring a spare helmet with me I think. I’ll have to double check,” I mutter crossing my arms over my chest. I look down at Joce. She and all of her short self-are practically skipping along next to me in joy.

“I wanna go with you if you have to go get the spare helmet,” She comments as we come up to a bridge and she walks up onto the railing.

"But that's beside, the point of me getting the spare helmet," I blink at her.

“I have a bike helmet it’ll be fine,” She waved my concern.

“If you don’t mind me asking, how tall are you exactly?” She smiles and holds a peace sign out to me.

“I’m 5’3” like a boss!” she answers confidently.

“Do you like your height?” That was a weird question. It’s not like I can do anything about it. I can about mine, but still…

"My brothers who are taller than me harass me about how I have to climb on chairs and what not, but there are some perks," She shrugs and loses her balance a bit. I stick out my hand and grab a hold of hers pulling her back and helping her balance once more before we continue and she hops off the railing as we get to the end of the bridge.

“You can fit in small spaces tall people can’t and you can get up and move a bit faster than tall people as well,” I said taking a left down another trail. We move away from the lights and I pull out my small flashlight that I always carry on me. "May I hold your hand? I don't want to lose you." I hold out my hand to her and wait for her response.

“Don’t wanna lose me cuz I’m short as fuck and I can disappear on a whim?” She questions.

I shake my head rapidly, “Nononononononono, that’s not what I mean. I just mean that the path get’s small and difficult to navigate so I don’t want to pull ahead of you on accident,” I feel my face heat up and she laughs. She takes my hand and then pulls my arm into her and hugs my arm into her body.

“Alright, let’s go!” She presses my arm a bit more against her chest and my heart starts to pound.

“R-right,” I nod and start to walk with her holding my arm. “So tell me more about yourself.”

“Not too much to tell really, I have older brothers, I go to college, and I’m in a band. Pretty simple life if you ask me,” She answers as I move a branch out of the way for us to walk past, “What about yourself?”

“Have a little brother, and go to college. I’m not a part of any sports or clubs really. I’m not a very big social person. I’m kinda boring. But if you ever need someone to hack into some lights for a show I can do that not a problem.” I mention.

She just starts laughing at me, “And I took you as more so the good boy type.”

Honestly, I don’t even know why I was chosen to be a hero with that particular trait of mine. "Well, I guess I'm just full of surprises," I laugh sheepishly. I see the reflection of the moon on the water and I move the last branch out of the way, "Here we are." It's a quiet little pond that's surrounded by woods. "Other's probably know about this place, but every time I come I'm here for hours and no one ever shows up," I comment as I look out at the calm water of the pond. The moon and stars reflecting off the water on this clear, warm night.

Joce's expression was of amazement. Her grip on my arm slacks ever so slightly. The reflection of the moon is bouncing off the water and giving her smooth skin a soft glow. She looks so beautiful in this light. I thought she was cute when she came running up to us earlier, but now she looks like a goddess that’s just seen something new for the first time.  

“It’s beautiful,” She finally whispers.

“Remind me to bring you here during the day then so you can learn the path. It’s a nice place to think. I think it is anyways. It also gets me away from a computer screen,” I smile down at her.

“I think I can do that,” She looks up at me and smiles once again.

We stand there a bit longer before heading back the way we came and back to the car. The two of us head back to the university and I tell her where my dorm is. “I had a lot of fun and thank you so much for driving me back.” I pull out my wallet and hand her a twenty, “Take it for gas money.”

“No, keep that for the next date,” She pushes my hand back into my chest. And I feel my face heat up. Does she want a second date? “Come here really quick I’ve gotta tell you something.”

I lean down and she wraps her arms around my neck and pulls me down further into a hug. I tense up for a moment and then wrap my arms around her for a hug. Once I do so she lessens her grip. I start pulling my arms away from her when she touches her lips to mine. I freeze in place. It was just for a moment, but I can still feel her lips on mine as she pulls away. “Kay, I’ll talk to you later. I had a lot of fun Gabe,” She steps back and waves before quickly running back to her car and hoping in. I stand there blinking and processing what happened when she honks her horn and drives off. There’s a small sound of a poof and my black hair is instantly back to blonde.

“You still can’t hold a transformation,” I jump and put my arms up in a defensive position when I hear Warin’s voice in my ear. I look at him and I can just see the smirk on his lips even with half his face covered with his face mask thing he wears.

“What are you doing out looking like that?” I hiss at him and he laughs and places a hand on my head and messes up my hair.

“Oh, my little kit you have so much to learn. Now, I’m hungry make me something,” He flops all his weight on my side and I almost fall over.

"H-Hey, you have handed you should make it yourself," I comment.

He poofs and there's now a Fox on my shoulders, "You were saying?"

I sigh heavily, “Just wait for me upstairs, you know if the RA is actually at the help desk I’m going to get in huge trouble.”

“Roger!” He says excited and then poofs once more disappearing off my shoulders.

I look down the road where Joce is long gone and I blush, I hope she’s not joking about a second date. I would like that.  I turn on my heels as I pull out my keys and head to the door of the dorm to go up and feed Warin dinner.

[roommateofmyimagination-blog]

Chapter 11: If i fits, i sits and it isnt where i want it to be.

✗ Adrian  ✗

“Tell me about you. What else are you into besides photography?” Val spoke eruptly like i spooked him out of a thought.

Eyeing him quickly, I leaned back and crossed my ankles together under the table. “Music and drugs.” I said while crossing my arms over my chest.

“That it?” Val raised his eyebrows at me.

“Honestly thats about it.” I rolled my head to the side, cracking my neck a bit. “Music is something I was shown when i was young. I can play the guitar and piano. My mom wanted me and my siblings to be talented in different things but never pushed us to much except music. Sis can play the violin and harp, bro can do flute and violin as well.”

“Why both violin?” val asked, leaning on the table.

Shrugging a bit, “Dunno, they both just really like it. I never liked those things, guitar was the only string i could do, Piano was something i tried really hard to learn because mom really likes it and knows a bit. I wanted to share something with her.” I felt my lips twitch into a smile because of talking about my mom.

“You close to your mother?” He asked with a small smile on his lips.

“Yeaaaaaaah.” I scratched the back of my head. “Im my mom’s kid. My siblings are just like my dad, look just like him, act like him a bit, talk like he does. Mostly my bro, hes a literal clone of my dad. Sis is a mix of dad with a feminine touch. Me, im a male version of my mom. Look just like her with my hair and eyes.” Val continued to just sit and stare at me with a stupid smile. “I pursued music as a major minor kinda deal cuz i wanna perform for her, and show the world i can sing and play instruments because she taught me, pushed me to it and is my biggest fan. Ill sing for her all time and what not.”

“Thats really sweet of you.” Val had a big smile on his face.

“Yeah.” I chuckled a bit. “The drugs were cuz…..” i slumped my shoulders down and stared at the table. “I did em just cuz i could.” I looked back up at val, “didnt wanna be that perfect kid like my siblings. Pissed me off that my father wanted to mold me to a perfect child.” I twirled my hair on my finger, “Soooo i did drugs, got in trouble a lot,....had dad save me from going to jail.” I started mumbling.

Marcus came back with our drinks with a smile and set them down on the table. “Are you both ready to order?” he looked between us, Val looked at me with a raised brow.

“Yes, please.” I answered and waited for him to pull out his notepad. “Can i get the Royal red robin. No tomato, egg hardset, and medium well please.”

“Can do sir!” Marcus wrote and turned to val with a smile.

“Can i please have the Whiskey river Burger with fries.” Val said with a smile and very sweetly.

“Alright! I’ll get that out as soon as i can.” Marcus smiled and left to place the order.

I stared at val with a confused smile. “You can eat all of that?”

“Of course!” He smiled happily.

“Damn i wonder what else you can fit in that mouth.’ I mumbled into my glass before i took a drink from it.

“Excuse me?” Val leaned in, “i didnt hear that.”

“Tell me what you seemed upset about earlier.”  I set the glass back down on the table and stared at Val who then just put his mouth around his straw and stared at his glass. “Cmon, we’re roommates….and friends, you can tell me things and i wont judge.”

Val sat silently for a while longer after he let go of his straw. He leaned back and looked up at me. “So, um...who was the guy you were with earlier?”

“Who...guy i was…..” I stared at him confused for a second then it clicked. Demyan. He means demyan. Did he go out with Karim earlier today? I Looked down at the table for a second then back to him. “That was a friend of mine, i dont get to see him often, so when i ran into him today we just had lunch together and talked.”

“Friend from high school?” He asked, little upset in his voice.

“Yeah, he goes to a different school and busy with work and school.” I started twirling my hair a bit. Val looked a bit upset by it. “Yo.” I extended my hand to poke at his arm, “whats wrong, you seem upset.”

“It just….” he sighed heavily, not looking at me or even my hand.

“I know, i come off as an asshole kinda.” I poked his arm again to make him look at me, and he did. “I dont hang out often, i dont hang out with my band members much either. Kinda a loner guy. The dude you saw me with was just a random meet up and hanging with him was something i dont do a lot.” I paused to see he was a bit hurt still, “and i know i dont hang out with you much and i come home late...a lot.”  I put my hand on his wrist gently, “But i do like hangin’ with you, and i’m gonna try and not be a shitty roommate anymore.”  

“You mean that?” Val asked quietly.

“Yeah man, i try not to break promises.” I smiled at him. Val finally smiled back at me and nodded. Slapping my hand on his neck lightly and pushing on his cheek a bit, “thats the cupcake i know.” I chuckled and took my hand off his face, “it does hurt to see you sad, you’re like a sad puppy and it breaks my heart.”

“Im not a sad puppy, im a fierce kitten!”  Val sat up straight and looked very proud of himself.

Staring at him for just a moment, i started laughing and put my forehead on my forearms which were on the table. “The fact that you said kitten makes it better. Doesnt matter what you are, you’re the cute baby version of said animal.” I spoke through giggles then started laughing even more that I covered my head with my arms.

I looked back up to see him have a very displeased look on his face. His brows were together and his cheeks were puffed as he stared at me with displeasure. I started laughing again and this time accidentally snorting, which made me start laughing even harder and Val started laughing too at the fact that i snorted. I sat back up and put my elbow on the table and put my forehead in my hand, “Shut up you didnt hear that.”

Val made a long squeal like giggle and put his head on the table, “but it was funny! You snorted!” I sat back up and leaned back into his seat. “I didnt think a snort would come out of you when laughing.” he ran his hand under his eyes as he finished up laughing.

“Im only human after all, I can snort and make weird noises if i wanna.”  I flipped my hair back over my shoulder. “So, tell me about yourself. Its only fair.”

“Okay, well…” He paused and straightened himself out, “you know I’m going for fashion and that I do yoga. I mean, clearly I’m not straight with how I dress. But, i’m not really very interesting, sorry.”

“Hm i just kinda thought you didnt care about gendered clothing.” I twirled my straw around in the glass.

“If it’s going to be hard being in the same room as me I can move into the spare room. I don’t want you to feel uncomfortable.” Val spoke softly, I looked up to see him fidgeting with something in his lap and a blush on his cheeks.

“Dude.” I said low, Val looking up at me with wide eyes. “I dont care what your sexuality is, I support all of it. You dont make me uncomfortable. One of my band members, she’s a lesbian. Joce as you can see is straight, my drummer is straight and my bass guitar is pansexual.” I smiled at him, “I dont hate on people for gender and sexuality. I only hate if i meet a person and they are a douchpickle or are acting like a fucking buttplug. Then imma kick their ass cuz i can.”

Val started giggling because of the insults i just used. He smiled happily at me, “thanks,Adri.”

“No problem cupcake.” I smiled back at him.

Marcus came back with two plates in his hand. “Whiskey river burger.” and set the plate down in front of Val, “aaand the Royal red robin for you.” he set my plate down in front of me. “Everything look good? Can i get you anything?” he asked with a smile.

“Im good, thanks.” I looked up at him.

“No, im good too,Thank you!” Val asid with a smile.

“Awesome! I’ll check back in a bit!” he smiled and walked off to check on other people.

“He seems like a nice guy.” I turned to see Val with his burger shoved in his mouth. He still had his mouth around the burger in his hands. Staring at me like a curious cat and his cheeks puffed out a bit, blinking slowly at me. Turning my head away, closing my eyes and covering my mouth and nose i started laughing again, my free hand pounded the table as i laughed. “Cupcake, hermegawd, you’re a chipmunk!”

Val took his bite and held his hand up to me so he could chew and not talk with his mouth full of food. “I was hungry, and didnt expect you to talk!”  He blushed red and looked at me with a serious look. “And yes he seems like a nice guy and is good as a waiter.”

“I feel like ive seen him before.” I tossed a fry into my mouth, “Like he was at one of my concerts.”

“Where do you usually perform at anyways?” Val took a sip of his drink.

“Anything we can get really.” I tossed another fry in my mouth before speaking again. “We perform at bars, clubs, music fests sometimes if we can. We all do a bit of solo stuff sometimes. Well Harvey not so much, he sings yeah but hes our drummer so he doesnt solo drum places. Joce will dance or sing on her own sometimes, Desi will play guitar and sing as well. Asher i dunno if he does solo things. And i naturally perform alone sometimes because ill either just sing for who hires me, play guitar and sing, Play piano only or sing sometimes.”

“So you all arent an official band?” Val raised a brow at me as he munches on a fry.

“We are, and arent….” I stared at him with a questioning look. “We all love to perform together as a group, but sometimes we cant always meet up and do it cuz someone will have something going on. So we just do our own solo stuff sometimes.” I finally picked up my burger and took a huge ass bite out of it, kinda realizing too late that I took too much to chew.

“What all can you sing?” Val took another bite and swallowed after he chewed, “Like genre what can you sing.”

Holding up a fingering and swallowing hard,then taking a quick drink. “Lemme tell you what I cant do, cuz thats easier.” holding up one finger, “I cant do a song in a foreign language, so ill do it in english if i can.” Holding up two finger, “I dont do opera.” I continued to hold up a finger for what i listed, “Dont do metal or screamo.” I paused to think, “I dont do gospel type music. Aaaaaaaaaaaand i cant Rap...well enough to say i can do it.” I looked at my hand “So thats the five things i cant do.”

“You can do country?” Val asked with a raised brow.

“Aaaaaaaah, does it count if i can perform the song in a country style but not singing it in country format?” I asked holding my straw in my mouth.

Val giggled a bit, “no, it doesnt count.” before taking a bite of his burger.

“Damn, then six things…..No. Five point five, i think half kinda doing country counts.” I smirked at him and got a ‘really, seriously?’ look from Val. “yes im serious, i can sing a country song just not country-ish like….Dont judge me.” I pointed a finger at him before taking a bite of my burger.

Our dinner went really well and we had a lot of fun, or at least i had fun. Im guessing that all the giggles Val made means he had fun too. When Marcus came back with boxes, he asked if we wanted something for deserte. Both of us said yes. I got the Nana-nana moo-moo classic, and god i hate saying that name but its worth it, to go. Val ordered a classic chocolate to go as well. Marcus took the order and then went to go get those.

“We doing back to the dorm for the night after?” Val asked raising a brow at me.

“No, imma take you somewhere.” I smirked at him. Val looked at me with wide eyes and a slightly blush on his face,

We got our milkshakes a few minutes after. We paid, fighting back and forth who was gonna pay and ended up splitting it and both paying. When we got up, we passed by Joce and Gabe. I leaned down to give Joce a small pat on the back and waved her off with a peace sign. We saw Kane and his buddy Yori standing outside as well.

“You can get in the truck if you want, ill just take a quick smoke.” Kane had his hands up by his mouth.

“Its alright, I’ll wait.” Yori smiled at him, then turned to see us. “Oh hi again.” he still had a smile on his face.

“Wahzzup.” Kane said with his cigarette in his mouth then took an Inhale and looked away from all of us to blow it out. “Fun date?” He asked with a smile, keeping the smoke away from the three of us.

“Wasn’t a date.” I said.

“It was fun.” Val said just right after me with a smile. “You’re polite about your smoking habit.”

“Thanks buttercup! I try to be courteous to people who dont like my nasty habit. Yori here doesnt like it, and imma assume you dont like it either. Half shave here i know smokes so he doesnt mind.”

I saw Yori lean towards Val and mumble, “I don’t like it because i get asthma attacks from too heavy of a smoke cloud.”

Val smiled softly at him before patting his back, “i’m sorry.”

“Half shave?” I looked at Kane with an offended look, “the fuck you wanna fight ya blondie?” I shoved him a bit with my hand.

“Naaah, its all good.” He laughed lightly. Kane took another quick swig off his and offered me his hand before blowing it out away from us.

“Nah im good thanks, i dunno whats been in your mouth.” I held up my hand and leaned away a bit. “Not a germ freak, but i really dont know whats been in yuor mouth dude.” I chuckled lightly.

“Thankfully today, nothing that comes out of a vehicle!” he laughed proudly. “But we should let you two have fun on your Not-a-date date.” He smiled before putting his smoke in the asht ray outside, hooking his arm around Yori. “lets go finish our date too!”

“Its not a date!” Yori complained and looked back at us, “it was nice meeting you!”

“You too!” Val waved back at them.

“Hey! Come to one of my shows coming up!” I yelled back at Kane.

“Text me when and where the fuck it is, ill try to come and ill bring Yori!” He held up a peace sign and went to the other side of the parking lot.

“You come with me.” I grabbed Val by the arm and walked to my truck.

Val hopped in and got his seatbelt on, “where are we going?” he asked turning to look at me.

“You’ll see.” I smirked at him and turned the truck on, backing out of the spot and going to turn out of the lot. “Its my favorite place to be.”

“I thought that was your bed?” He snickered to himself.

“Thats my Second favorite place!” I held up my finger.

Our trip was all but quiet. Val and i, mostly me, would sing along to whatever played on the radio. Val would occasionally randomly change the station to see if i could sing the song which I fucking good. He even found the fucking country station and i sang along to that. Getting so into the song, i made us swerv on accident. Val looked like a scared cat as he held onto the Oh-shit-handle. I laughed at his reactions, and tried to stay perfectly calm when driving. We got on a backroad and Val was looking out the windows at the open fields and the trees.

“Where are we?” he asked.

“Almost there!” I smiled at him and patted his thigh. Turning onto a graveled path literally in the middle of know where. “Get out and follow me.” I patted his thigh again and got out. I waited of him on his side, holding my hand to him, “its dark and i dont want you to leave me. Gimme your hand.” Val looked at my hand and hesitantly took my hand in his. Holding his hand and dragging him behind me we walked through the dark woods. We didn’t talk at, the only noise around us was crunching leaves and the sounds of active night animals.I walked us out to a clearing when we got out of the trees and shrubbery, I looked back at him and Val was staring up at the clear sky filled with stars.

“Oh my god.” he said softly, “its beautiful here.”

“Yeah. Its also kinda in the mountains too.” I let go of his hand and walked further out. “This is a place i like to go to clear my head, singing and no one hear me, or break down if i need to.”

“Is that why its your favorite place?” Val asked, standing beside me.

“Yeah.” I leaned down and sat on the grass, pulling Val down with me. “I came here for the first time when i ran from my home. Dad was pissed at me, mom was crying, and i wanted out. Found here, and ive been coming here ever since.”

“What did you do?” He turned to face me.

“First time i was ever stoned out of my fucking mind.” I leaned forward, pressing my elbows to my knees. “Didnt wanna see my mom crying, didnt wanna know what dad would do, so ever since then, its just a place i find comfort in.”

“So why did you bring me?” Val asked, holding his feet in butterfly position.

“Thought it would be a good bonding moment.” I sighed, “thought you’d wanna see it, and it makes me feel calm for what im about to tell you.”

“Huh?” Val raised a brow and touched my arm, “something wrong?”

“No no, its just.” I sighed and laughed a bit. “I just think its kinda mean of me to keep something from you, when you’ve been so open with me.” I turned to look at Val, and he had the most confused worry look on his face. “Back at the restaurant, you came out to me.”

“Yeah.” he said low.

“Well, i tiptoed around it like an ass and didnt tell you, but Im gay too.” I smiled softly at him, “and it was eating at me that i didnt tell you when you told me, but i was scared to for some reason, like you’d think i was lying.”

Val was just staring at me like a cat. Fucking hate when he does that cuz i feel like he’s thinking im crazy or lying and it freaks me out with that stare. Val shifted onto his knees and leaned into me, wrapping his arms around my neck and pressing his chest to mine.  “Thank you for telling me, it means a lot.” he said softly and sweetly. I felt my hands twitch lightly, do i hug him back? I dont know, how to hug him without it seeming weird, hes on his knees hugging me and his back is arched and i can see his ass. Val pulled away from me slightly and i think caught onto that i was a little nervous about this situation,  “You’ve been touching my thighs one way or another, would it make you feel better if we sat here and you had a hand on my thigh?"

“Aaaah...uuuuh.” I started mumbling and blushing a bit. “i-i-i…..Yeah.” I mumbled lowl. GOD im a fucking weirdo! Why the fuck do i have this weird need to touch his damn thighs? This kid probably thinks im a freak. Val shifted back onto his butt and sat beside me, letting me place my hand on his thigh. I put my face into the palm of my hand and squeezed his thigh a bit, “Im really fucking sorry.”

“For?” He asked and i could feel him shift to lean forward and stare at me.

“This!” I squeezed his thigh and shook my hand a bit. “Ive never done this to anyone else, anditsmakingmefeellikeacreep but idonthateit.” I started to mumble and feel my face heat up more, so i tried to cover my face more with my hand.

Val’s whole body started shaking with erupted laughter. He leaned back to lay in the grass and covered his face with his laughing. I shifted to sit on my hip closest to him, shiting my hand further up his thigh a bit too high up actually and he started laughing even more, putting his hands up on my chest. “The fuck is so funny?” I asked leaning in closer to him and prop myself on my elbow.

“You’re tickling me!” he giggled, fidgeting beside me.

“How?!” I asked, “where am i tickling you?!”

“My thighs are ticklish!” He giggled louder. I looked down at my hand and slid my hand back down to where it was, sliding back up his thigh slowly and letting my nails drag across his skin, getting to close to his nether region yet again. “StaaaAAAAAHHHHP” he started laughing harder now, trying to roll away from me.

“How do you have ticklish thighs?! In one fucking spot cupcake?!” I asked, doing it yet again cuz it was kinda funny to see him squirm.

“I dont know!” He laughed and tears started to roll down his cheeks as he laughed.

I put my hands under his arms and started wiggling my fingers on his sides and up to under his arms. He erupted with more crazy laughter and started to roll around more. “You’re going to roll down a hill, cupcake!”

“Then stop tickling me!” He yelled at me through laughs.

“Naaaaah.” I swung my leg over his body and turned around to barely sit on his stomach and tickle his other thigh now. He started kicking at the air in front of me, yelling behind me and grabbing the back of my shirt. I wrapped my hands around to tickle the back of his knee and the back of his thigh. He sounded like he was crying and laughing at the same time now. Switching to his other leg i did the same thing.

“Adrian, ADRI STOOOOOAAAAAAHP PLEASE!” He cried as he laughed and was wiggling underneath me pulling at my shirt.

I looked back at him and dropped his thigh onto the grass. “Ill stop, kinda dont wanna be accused of murder.” I sat up a bit for Val to pull his legs out from under me and sit behind me.

He had his legs touching his chest and had his hands wrapped around his knees. “I feel violated and my stomach hurts now.” he puffed his cheeks at me.

“Thats what you get for being ticklish.” I smirked at him and he stuck his tongue out at me.

“Keep that tongue in your mouth, boy.” i reached to grab at his tongue but Val leaned back and avoided my hand.

He launched himself forward at me, knocking my onto my back and sitting on top of my stomach. “Im going to return what you did to me!”

“Go for it, im not ticklish.” I chuckled with a cocky smirk on my face.

“Pssh, we’ll see if thats true!” He ran his hands along my sides and under my arms and pouted when i didnt even giggle. He tried to tickle my stomach and more so was embarrassed that he touched my abs then trying to tickle me.He spun around to have his back to me and tried to get a response out of me that way. He grumbled very angerly and placed his hands on my thighs. “You aren't tickle-ish.”

“Dunno you didnt try my feet.” I chuckled from behind him.

“Im not touching your feet!” He looked back at me with puffed out cheeks.

Shifting under him and pulling my thighs out from under him enough, i sat up and partially had val sitting in my lap. Leaning into his back, i put my cheek on the back of his head. I could feel Val was kinda tense under me. Keeping my hands behind him, I leaned forward, pushing him forward a bit as well. “Thanks.”

“For?” he asked, and lightened up his body a bit.

“For hearing me out.” I played with the rim of his shirt. “Means a lot.”

“Of course.” he looked back at me and smiled.

“Now, care to get off me?” I leaned off of him.

“Nope, if i fits i sits.” He chuckled wickedly to himself and made himself comfortable.

“Oh my god, you fucking cat.” I sighed and threw my head back.

“Meow hehehehehe” He continued his evil chuckles.

“I will kick your ass down this hill and to the car.” I groaned, leaning back onto my hands.

“No you wont.” He looked back at me with a cocky smile.

“Off my lap, or you’re rolling down this hill.” I said flatly.

“Nope, or im taking you with me!” I felt Val grab onto my jeans with a tight grip.

Grumbling, i took the clip out of his hair, watching his shiny red hair fall down and lay flat on his back. He looked so nice with his hair down and it looked so soft and silky too. “Off the lap or this clip gets thrown!”

“No!” He whined, “give it back!” he turned to look back at me, whipping his hair around over his shoulder at the process. When he saw i was holding the clip behind my back, he spun around and scooted up my lap and leaned into my chest trying to reach for it behind me.

Tensing up a bit and a small twitch of a smile on my lips, “Off my lap and i give it back, or if you stay on my lap start grinding and we’ll call it even.” I looked at Val who was practically laying on me tense up and watch his face go from white to bright red.

“You’re a wicked man….” he mumbled and stared at me with a slightly pissed look but mostly embarrassed.

“Hey, if you fit you sits.” I smirked and chuckled, “said it yourself. So either fits on the grass or fits on my dick and we have a outside quickie.” I growled playfully at him, watching his face get as bright red as his hair. Val pouted and swung his leg off my body and plopped down on the grass, looking away from me. Chuckling lightly, I took his hair and tried my best to have it the way he does his hair and clip it back up for him. “Sorry that was kinda mean.”

“No this is kinda mean.” Val leaned into me again, his face close to mine like he was going to kiss me. My body tensed up but started to lean back when Val shoved his hands into my chest, Yelling loudly I grabbed onto his leg and pulled him down with me. We tumbled down the hill together, me yelling the whole way down and Val was laughing.

I hit the bottom of the hill first and Val landed ontop of my chest. His thigh hit my crotch with some force that i grunted loudly, and in minor pain but mostly a little turned on from how close he was and his thigh touching my fucking dick.

“told ya I fits I sits, or in this case I lay on top of” He chuckled and sat up, his hair falling slightly out of his clip, and his hands on each side of my face.

“And i told ya. Ass on the grass, or ass grinding my my dick that your so kindly shoving your knee into.” I looked up at him with a slightly displeased face and i could feel my face heat up.

“Oh god i am so sorry!” he looked down between us and moved his thigh.

“No you arent.” I groaned, fuck i just wanna a quickie, i need sex now.

“You’re right, Im not.” He laughed and got up standing on his feet and fixing his hair. “We should head back” he started dusting off the grass and dirt on his body.

Groaning loudly, i got up and cleaned off my ass. “We good?” I turned around to show him my back.

“Mmmmmm?” Val purred a bit.

“Ass, check? Dirt gone?” I looked back at him.

“Yeah, oh yeah we’re good.” He smirked at me.

“Your ass in the car noooow.” I snapped and pointed, pulling out my keys from my pocket.

Val giggled and jogged to the direction we came from towards the car. He stood patiently at the door for me and waiting until i unlocked it for him to hop in. I hopped into the truck soon after and clicked my seatbelt.

“You do know showing me this place means you cant run from me now.” He smiled softly.

“Maybe i want you to find me.” I said softly and put the car in reverse. Val never said anything again the whole drive until we got back to the dorm.

“Wanna watch something before bed?” Val asked as he took his shoes off and set his things down.

“Sure.” I closed the door behind me, kicking my own shoes off. “I could do something else before bed too.” I mumbled low.

“Huh?” he looked back at me.

“Nothin!” I smiled.

“Well, you set something up, im changing my clothes, these have grass stains now.” he pulled at his shirt and walked to the bedroom.

“Aight, porno it is.” I cackled and sat on the sofa.

“NO SIR IT IS NOT!” He yelled back.

Laughing lightly to myself i plopped down on the sofa and flipped through on netflix for something good to watch. “Lilo and stitch good?!” I shouted back at him as he was changing.

“Yes!” He yelled back.

Selecting that and hitting Pause i waited for Val to emerge from the bedroom. His hair was now neatly clipped up in his usual style as he wore a loose crop top and the famous shorty shorts he usually paraded around in. “how about you go get changed.”

“Aight.” I walked around him and went to the bedroom to get a change of clothes. I grabbed a pair of worn out soft sweatpants to put on after i took my jeans off and a loose tshirt that hung low on my body. Changing quickly i walked out of the bedroom to see Val coming back with two drinks in his hands. “Whats in the cups?”

“Vodka.” He said flatly. I looked down at the cups and picked one up to sniff it. Val instantly started laughing and plopped his ass on the sofa. “Im not going to get us in trouble by having vodka on campus, and being underage. I didn’t think you’d believe me.” he giggled.

“Shut up before i pour this fake vodka down your short shorts.” I groaned and sat back down on the sofa.

Val took the remote and hit play. Curling up into himself, his feet tucked up under him as he leaned on the arm of the sofa he was on.  I leaned back and put my hand behind my head and my other hand made lines up and down Val’s thighs.We didnt talk at all during the movie until i looked over and saw Val sleeping. He had slumped down in his spot and had his head resting on the arm as his knees were up at his chest. Sighing softly to myself, i turned the netflix off and got up. Picking Val up and taking him to the bedroom. I brought my foot up and pushed his covers back so i could put them over him as he slept. Setting him down on the mattress, i reached around and took his hair clip out of his hair and set it down on the nightstand by his bed. I grabbed the covers to pull them over him and let him sleep. But i looked at his very exposed thighs and had a wicked thought. Leaning down over the leg closest to me, i put my mouth on his inner thigh. Kissing softly to see if he would wake up, kid is a deep sleeper, so i dont think he’d wake up to this. Opening my mouth more, i bit some of the flesh on his thigh, sucking on it to leave a nice hickey for him to wake up to. Letting go with a slightly pop,i looked back up to see if val had woken up. Nope, kid was still sleeping soundly. Chuckling softly, i brought the covers over him to his shoulders and got off of his bed and walked out to turn all the lights off.

When i got to the living space, i turned off the lights and turned to see Aero sitting in the bedroom doorway staring at me. She just sat there with her tail swishing slowly and her head tilted. Walking up to her, i squatted down and held my hand out for her to sniff. She instantly put her face in my hand and leaned heavily into the palm of my hand. “You’re an odd kitty.” I whispered softly, and she instantly stopped rubbing her head in my hand and turned around and got onto Val’s bed with him like i just offended her. Getting off the floor i took my shirt off and tossed it on the floor beside my bed and flopped down onto my mattress.

My body still ached from my fight with Aj, and knowing tomorrow Demyan is going to make me practice with Pendragon or Takeshi. Groaning, i rolled onto my side facing away from Val. It also didnt help that i really wanted to masturbate, but being in a room with someone else kinda put me off from the idea of it, but god that Cupcake really made me wanna have sex. It’s been awhile since i had a FwB or a relationship after my last ex. Sighing heavily, i grabbed my pillow and brought it up over my head, pressing the pillow onto the side of my head. Should maybe go and try to find a fuck buddy...or ask the cupcake.

[roommateofmyimagination-blog]

Chapter 10: So, We’re Even?

❤Valentine❤

AJ leaves after helping to calm me down a bit, "Now let's get you a drink and you can try to explain things a bit more," Karim places a hand on my back and leads me to the kitchen.

“Where does AJ have to go?” I ask sniffling.

“He was heading to the gym then he was going to do the grocery shopping,” He explained making me sit down at the table and he got the glass of water for me. He came over with it and set it down in front of me then proceeded to sit down as well.

“Well, when I went for a run Adrian was still sleeping, and normally when I get back from my run he’s still asleep. So, I do my stretches and yoga then go take a shower. But, when I got back to the apartment I realized that I didn’t set my phone where I normally do before I go for a run so I went on a hunt for it.  When I went to the bedroom Adrian was standing there naked.”

“So, all of this was because you saw him completely naked?” Karim asks and then starts laughing.

“It’s not funny Karim,” I pout and puff out my cheeks.

“I’m sorry,” He wipes the tears form his eyes, “But, honestly, just because you didn’t notice something doesn’t make you a bad fashion designer, it just means that you’re learning more about him.”

“But Karim,” I take his hands, “He’s fucking hot and I don’t know what to do.” My forehead hits the table, “I’m not good all that good around hot guys. You know how I was at first with AJ, I could barely get a word out.”

“That is true…you were a bit of a hot mess when I first introduced you to him, “He chuckles and I hear two poofs then something press against my back.

"My poor kitten has a hard time around sexy men," Aero hugs me from behind pressing her chest into the back of my head.

“It was sure funny the first time he met AJ. He just got back home from working out and was still sweaty and all that, then I introduced the two of them. AJ was embarrassed by how he looked and all Val could do was squeak,” He giggled as he explained my embarrassing moment for when I was first introduced to AJ.

Both the girls started to giggle at the short backstory, “It’s not funny, and I was okay around Adrian. He wears baggy clothes and he’s always covered under his blanket at night,” I slap my hands against my burning cheeks. “But seeing him completely naked today, I-I don’t know if I can face him anymore. Not with knowing how beautifully fit he is.”

“Of course, you can love!” Aero says, “You obviously have to, you’re dorming with him.”

“That doesn’t help princess,” I pout.

“Buck up kitten,” Hadi comments patting my shoulder, “You know what you need?”

“What’s that?” I ask her.

“We’re going to go out on the town~” She stepped back and spun in a small circle. “I wanna see the little shops in town and go out to lunch with you two. It’ll be a big bonding experience for the four of us,” Hadi claps her hand.  Aero gets off me and goes over to Hadi and they put their hands together.

“It also means I get to hang out with my best friend~” Aero added in with a cheerful smile on her face.

“But, I would have to go back to my dorm and change,” I comment.

“No, you don’t, you look just fine the way you are,” Aero waved her hand at me.

“It’s not like we haven’t seen people walk around in their pajamas to go to class. You walking around town in your workout clothes will be just fine,” Karim reassures me.

I sigh in defeat, “Fine,” The girl cheer in triumph. Karim goes and gets changed then the four of us head out into town. The girls have changed into full human forms. Wearing almost matching outfits that showed off their best attributes, but not so much that it revealed everything. No one could tell that they were magical in any way. Well, other than the fact that they were making a lot of people turn heads.

Aero choose to wear a pale pink spaghetti strap tank top that showed just the slightest bit of her stomach and a fair bit of her cleavage, with a small jacket over it, boot cut jeans and white and blue vans. As Hadi wore a white form-fitting t-shirt that did nothing for hiding her chest and hourglass shape. She also has on dark blue skinny jeans that show off her long legs and two-inch heel black boots. They drug us around from store to store. Karim and I end up breaking down and buying them a few things that they really wanted. I’m really happy that they were having such a good time.

“Let’s go get food next!” Hadi exclaims.

“Yes! I’m starving! Oh, Val my love, can we go to that Terracotta place you went to earlier this week? That food was good when you brought it home," Aero asks and I smile and nod. Out of the corner of my eye, I catch a familiar brunet with long hair. I stop and look to see if I'm not imagining things and it is Adrian. But I feel my body tense up when I see him with a tall male that has short choppy black hair. He's wearing a University jacket so he probably goes here. I feel a sting in my chest as they walk in the opposite direction of us and I see a smile on Adrian's lips. "Kitten?" I snap out of it and bring my attention back. Karim, Hadi, and Aero are all looking at me.

“We can go there, I don’t mind.” I laugh a little.

“Are you okay?” Karim asks and I smile.

“I’m fine, I thought I saw something, but I was wrong,” I hold my arm out for Aero to take and then we head just a couple of buildings down to Terra Cotta. We all order something different and Karim and I split the bill. The girls got salads, I got a chicken caesar wrap and Karim got a tuna melt.

“It’s nice having a day off to just enjoy time together,” Karim comments happily before taking a bite out of his tuna melt.

“Is training what you were doing last year when you said you couldn’t hang out?” I ask before taking a large bite myself.

“Mhm,” He nods. He chews and swallows. “I’m a level two,” He answers.

“What’s a level two mean?” I ask tipping my head.

“I’ll explain that dear,” Hadi says, “When he says level two, he’s talking about his magic level. His bond is strong enough with me that I was able to give him a magic upgrade, increasing the amount of magic his body can hold along with heightening his abilities in and out of magic form, plus giving his magic form an upgrade and change as well.” I blink a few times trying to take it in.

“So, is that why I have such a hard time going against him?” I point out.

“Yes dear,” She smiles sweetly at me, “But it’s good practice for you, no?”

My eye twitches slightly, “Oh yes, because I love having my chest sliced like it’s bread,” I answer as sweetly as possible and a calm and quiet voice.

“I healed you as best as I could,” Karim protested, “Also, please remember who’s partner you’re talking to.”

“And I did take care of the rest my kitten,” Aero brushed her fingers against my cheek and pulled some hair away from my mouth.

“I know,” I pout.

“Don’t worry dear, you’ll make it to level two before you know it,” She smiles sweetly at me.

We all go about eating our lunch and then Aero and I walk Karim and Hadi back to the house before splitting off and going back up onto campus and all the way up the hill to the apartments. When we got up the three flights of stairs Aero changed back into a cat and we went into the apartment. It was dead silent. “Anybody home?” I call out, but I don’t hear a sound. My phone is right where AJ told me Adri was going to leave it. I pick it up and unlock my phone then text Karim and let him know that we made it back to the dorm safe. “I’m going to take a shower,” I tell Aero before going to the bedroom and grabbing a pair of short shorts and my new crop top that I bought this morning.

Heading into the bathroom I leave the door cracked open so the steam can escape the bathroom. Set my clean clothes down on the sink, strip and then get in the shower. The warm water felt nice and helped me relax. Taking a bit longer than usual, I finally finish washing up and get out of the shower. I reach for my towel when the bathroom door opens and Adrian is standing there holding the door. I’m frozen in my spot and can’t get my body to move. He looks me over a couple of times. He finally held a finger up to his mouth as his other hand has not left the doorknob. He just keeps opening and closing his mouth before he presses his lips together and furors his brows, “HMMMM,” he hummed. Adrian backed out of the bathroom and slammed the door shut leaving me along once again.

I slap my wet hands against my raging inferno of a face and look down at the floor. A light squeak that I can’t stop comes out of my throat. Oh God, he saw me naked. What do I do? Are we even? Did he know I was in the shower? No, no he couldn't have known, I didn't even hear him come in. Now's not the time to be mauling over this, I need to get out there and apologize for this morning. Grabbing my towel, I dry myself off and dry my hair the best I can then change into my new short shorts after putting on my boxer briefs and then my crop top. I run a brush through my hair quickly and leave my clothes and towel in the bathroom and walk out to the living room. Adrian is squatting on the floor next to the coffee table with the same pillow I was using this morning shoved in his face.

“U-um…” I speak up and he pulls the pillow away from his face and his red eyes lock with mine. I quickly look down at my feet and start fidgeting with my feet, “I-I want to apologize, f-for how I acted this morning. I shouldn’t have run out on your like that. A-and I’m sorry about what just happened, I know that I should have closed the bathroom door all the way, b-but I’m a little weird and don’t like when it gets all hot and steaming in the bathroom." It falls silent between the two of us until Aero comes pattering out of the bedroom and over to Adrian. She rubs against his leg purring to greet him and then sniffs his pocket and presses on it with her paw. A small squeak comes from it. A moment later Demmy pokes his head out of the pocket and starts squeaking at Aero as if he's scolding her for disturbing him. Without a care in the world, she is able to snatch him by the nap of his neck and carry him into the bedroom all the while Demmy is squeaking even louder.

I look back at Adrian who’s looking at me for an explanation. I walk over to him and squat down, I go to open my mouth but he cuts in first, “Let me draw you.” I feel my heart stop.

“W-what?” Just when I thought my face was finally cooling down too.

“I have to do figure drawing as a studio assignment. Be my model. Be only My model for whatever I need you for. It’s only fair, right? You’re using me for your design class,” He has a very logical explanation to it.

“U-um…s-sure, I-I mean, I don’t know why someone would really want to draw me, but it’s fair,” I agree my head spinning, “W-wait, so does this mean I can use you as a model for the small shows that the class will be having throughout the semester?” He nods, his expression on his face says that he doesn't want to do a runway, but he agrees to it anyways, “W-w-wait, is this going to be naked or clothed?”

Adrian smirked at me, “Give it a guess.”

I don’t know if my face can get any hotter. I take the pillow in his hands and shove it in his face so he can’t look at me, “F-fine, but if that’s the case I get to make an outfit for you that exposes a fair bit of you.”

He pulls the pillow away from his face and laughs, “Deal,” He pats my hot cheek and his cold hands feel really good, “You okay their cupcake? Do you need me to help you cool off or make you hotter, whichever one you prefer?”

I shake my head quickly, “Y-you were going to do something in the bathroom, right?” I quickly stood up, “Let me get my stuff out of there and it’s all yours.” I go to the bathroom and grab my pile and leave the room. Shuffling past Adri in the small hall I take my stuff into the room and toss it in my hamper.

“Oh fuck," I hear Adri say from the bathroom in a panicked voice and I run to the bathroom. I notice a large bruise on his back accompanied by lots of smaller bruises. I run to the kitchen and grab an ice back from the freezer and a hand towel then runs back into the bathroom and press it against the bruise on his back making him jump. "C-Cupcake, that shit is cold."

“It’ll help with the bruising, now quiet,” I answer. I’ll ask Aero to sleep with him tonight and heal some of these bruises. “What happened? How did you get this badly injured? If there someone I have to severely injure for doing this to you?”

“Cupcake,” Adri starts but I keep going.

“I swear, I’ll do it too. I might be small but I’m a fierce cupcake,” I jump feeling a cold hand on my thigh. I look down to see his hand gripping onto my thigh and then realize that again, he’s completely naked and I’m practically leaning against him as I keep the pack on his back.

“I’ll be fine, it’s just a bruise,” I look up to see him looking over his shoulder at me, “Could you leave so I can shower, unless you want to take another shower with me,” I can see his smirk in his eyes. I pull the ice pack away with myself but he still has a firm grip on my left leg.

“I-I’m good, thank you though,” I feel my face getting warm once again. Pulling my leg away from his grasp and quickly leave the bathroom and shut the door behind me.

I look over at the door and Demmy and Aero are both sitting at the door of the bedroom staring at me. I can see Aero mentally laughing at me and same goes for Demmy, “Stop laughing at me guys, it’s not funny,” I cover my face and quickly go out into the living room. Huffing I turn on the tv and flip it to Netflix. Putting on Ouran High School Host Club for background noise and then I grab my embroidery ring and a swatch of black cloth. Then I find my golden thread and white fabric chalk and go back out to the living room. After drawing my logo once again on the fabric I place it in the embroidery ring and get my thread ready. Thankfully this is the last part of my homework for my design class that I need to have done by Monday's class.

Adrian comes out from the bedroom in sweat pants and a tank top and flops on the couch next to me with a few papers and his laptop. The smell of his body wash fills my nose and makes my heart skip. He smells like spearmint.

“I like the smell of your body wash,” I mutter quietly as I focus on my embroidery.

"Thanks, cupcake," I jump a bit when he answers me. I didn’t think he could hear me. “Maybe we should find you one that smells like red velvet.”

“I don’t want to smell like a cake Adri,” I laugh lightly beginning my stitching.

“I don’t even think they make that kinda thing,” He chuckles. I listen to Ouran and work on my stitching as Adrian reads beside me. I finally make it around the curve of the V when I have to get more thread on my needle. I continue on like I never stopped and when the episode ended and I went to grab the remote off the coffee table I notice Adrian’s hand on my thigh. He’s making small circles with his fingertips. Looking back at him his nose is buried in his article and it doesn’t even seem like he’s paying attention.

“U-um…” I stutter my face heating up slightly. As nice and relaxing as it feels, this is a little embarrassing. I lightly place my hand on top of his and that seems to get his attention.

“Oh shit, sorry,” He quickly pulls his hand away from my leg and grabs a hold of his paper with both hands, “I didn’t mean to, I just tend to fidget when I’m focused on something.”

“N-no, no, it’s okay really,” I click the next button and the new episode starts playing. It feels slightly awkward between us until Aero hops up on the couch and lays down between us. I think Aero noticed his bruises that are on his arms and she presses a paw on one.

“Your paw hurts sweetie,” Adri comments looking down at Aero and then lightly petting her head and rubbing her ear.

“You’re sweet to her,” I smirk watching them as she purrs in his hand and jumps on his lap. Before she presses her paws in his chest and Adrian flinched.

“Not there either sweetie,” She took her paws off his chest and sat on his lap and tipped her head at him. She then looks at me and I smile sadly at her.

“He’s hurt,” I gently run my fingers over her back before sitting back up straight and continue working on my logo.

I hear her purring and glance over to see her laying on his lap and it looks like she’s napping, “Your cat is a fucking furnace,” Adri groaned.

“But it’s worth it, just let her nap on you. It means she trusts you,” I look back at the tv for a moment and then back to finishing my logo. When I finished, I set it on the coffee table and stood up.

“Take your cat, I need to work on my paper,” I chuckle a bit and pull her off his lap gently. I hold her in my arms and take her back towards the room with me.

“Were you trying to heal him?” I whisper.

“I was, it’ll be more effective tonight if I sleep with him if you don't mind," She answered.

“No, not at all. I was actually going to ask if you would be willing to do that,” I smile at her and set her down on the bed. Aero lifts her head up and looks around me. I turn around to see what she’s looking at and Demmy is peacefully sleeping on the pillow on Adri’s bed. She looks at me with a little gleam in her eyes. I sigh, “Go be a cat.” I wave and walk out of the room. Adri is leaning forward on the couch and typing away on his laptop.

“How long of a paper does it have to be?” I ask.

“Not long, just two pages and it just has to get onto the second page. Why? Wanna do somethin’ again?”

“Well, I was thinking that maybe we could get something to eat. Unless you want me to cook for you,” I answer.

“You gonna be naked while cooking?” He locks eyes with me and I feel my face heat up.

“D-Do you realize how dangerous that is to cook even without a shirt on?” I turn away from him and go to the kitchen to get a glass of water.

He starts laughing, “I’m only kidding you, cupcake, we can go out.”

“Awesome! Wanna go to the jet? Since Nana’s is closed on weekends?” I grab my water and bring it back to the living room with it.

“Or, we could go to Red Robins,” He’s typing like a speed demon and then stops and cracks his knuckles, “Okay, that’s done!”

“Did you save?” I raise an eyebrow at him.

He looks down at his laptop then at me then back down and hits control S, “Now I did.”

“Am I going to have to remind you to save your work?” I chuckle and take a drink, “Are you a germaphobe?”

“Pfft, do I fuckin’ look like one?” He held his hand out to me and I handed him my glass. He finished my glass of water.

“Okay, let’s get fuckin dressed and get goin’! A whiskey river burger is callin’ my name!” We hear a loud squeak come from the bedroom and both of us run to see what happened.

Aero has Demmy pinned under her paws and is cleaning him, while Demmy is very much so protesting under her as Aero just purrs away as she cleans him. “I thought they were fighting,” I sighed in relief.

“Why is she cleaning him?” Adri asks.

“Well, obviously, she thinks he’s dirty,” I answer and go over to my dresser and dig out a pair of skinny jeans.

“It’s hot outside, wear something else, your gonna make me fuckin’ sweat lookin at ya.” Adri comments on my choice of skinny jeans.

"But, I wore my cargo shorts yesterday and I don't want to wear them two days in a row," I dig through my drawer, "I mean I had these, but isn't that a bit much?" I hold out my jean short shorts. I really need to get more pairs of cargo shorts for the summer time. I also have a bit of a hard time wearing short shorts out in public. I don’t feel like I have the look to pull it off, but I love wearing them at home.

“Just wear those, you'll be fine, ya also have that new tank top, unless ya plan to keep wearing your new crop top," I blink a few times and chuckled, "What?"

"Are you sure you went into the right major?" I raise an eyebrow at him. He grabs a pair of cargo shorts himself and boxers then head out of the room.

“HE WASN’T WEARING BOXERS UNDER HIS SWEATPANTS???”  I accidentally yell out loud and Adrian just starts cackling from the bathroom. I fumble getting dressed into my shorts and dig to grab some ankle socks.

“You wear underwear under sweats?” Adrian asked coming back into the room.

“Y-yes,” I answer embarrassed throwing my hair up in a messy bun and looking down, “I don’t think I can wear these out in public.”

“Why?” I turn around to look at him.

“It’s one thing showing my junk around the dorm, it’s another in public. I’m not all that comfortable with it.”

“But you wear skinny jeans,” He points out.

“That’s different. That’s at least a bulge,” I feel my face heat up.

“You’ve seen me naked, I’ve seen you naked. You know I don’t wear underwear under sweats, you were short shorts. She’s cheer captain and I’m on the bleachers,” He answers with a little shimmy, “I think all is fine in the world if you strut them legs.” He walks over to me and smirks, “Besides if you want to see a fuckin bulge there are two options.”

“D-Do I want to know those options?” I ask leaning back a bit. He keeps getting closer and leaning forward as I’m practically at a ninety-degree angle.

“I don’t know, do you want to know?” His smirk was evil and I can see a teasing look gleaming in his eyes.

“U-Um… does one of the options include me?” I blink.

He snickers and stands back up, “I’ll leave you to your own thoughts on what the options are.”

“Y-You’re the worst,” I huff standing back up straight.

“I know~” He practically sang, “Now come on, we’re going to have to wait in a long ass fuckin line if we don’t get a move on.

“Okay, but I’m-” He cut me off.

“I’m driving, you drove this morning,” Adri said as I trotted out of the room.

I grab my wallet and get on my flats and follow Adrian out of the apartment locking the door behind me. We take Adri’s truck and he drives us to Red Robin. We get out of the car. I’m still not used to his driving. As we walk up to the doors there are three guys standing just off to the right of them.

“Oh no, if we have ta fuckin’ wait a long time then we’re just gonna go home. I don’t wanna deal with that shit,” Adrian groaned as we continued walking towards the door.

“This isn’t a good idea, I don’t know if she’s going to come,” A boy with black hair commented to the other two boys that are standing with him.

“No Gabe, you’re not backing out. I want you away from the computer screen and to get out more. Sitting around isn’t going to help either of us,” The blonde that looks like he dipped the ends of his hair in chocolate, with his hair pulled up in a ponytail comments to the black-haired kid.

“Yeah, that’s why we’ll be here as a secret double date for you!”  The other blonde said throwing his arm the blonde with the ponytail.

“I told you, it’s not a date because we’re splitting the bill,” The blonde with the ponytail commented.

"What's the girl's name again?" The blonde with the hair pulled back in a bandana questioned as we opened the door, "Hey Adrian!" We stop and look at the group.

I look up at Adrian with a “You know him?” look, “Um, Kane, right?” Adrian nods holding the door above my head, “Sup dude?”

"Not much! Just waiting for Gabe's date! Who's the redhead with you?" The short blonde haired guy who's name seems to be Kane questioned.

I open my mouth to say something and Adrian plop his free hand on my head, "His name is cupcake, he’s my cupcake, don’t touch he’s very fragile.”

I can’t help but laugh, “My name’s Valentine, call me Val.”

“Kane, nice to meet ya,” He smiles.

“Yori,” The other blond answers.

“Gabe,” The one with black hair nods a bit.

“So, who exactly are you waiting for?” Adrian asks.

"I'm sorry I'm late," I turn and see a girl with long black hair and neon green streaks pulled up into twin pigtails run towards us. She's wearing a simple deep red shirt that hangs off her right shoulder and short shorts along with shin-high black boots.

“Joce,” Adri greets happily.

She comes to a stop and puts her hands on her knees, “I’m so sorry, I was having a hard time figuring out what I wanted to wear.”

"I-It's okay, really, it wasn't that long," Gabe said waving his hands out in front of him.

“And with that, it’s our time to scoot,” Kane comments and pushes Yori towards the door and around us to go inside.

“So, this is the date,” I look up to see Adri smirking at her and leaning more so against the door.

She stood up and glared at him and took a few steps towards us, “I swear if you’re the one that’s making me do this I’m going to rip your dick off.”

“Joce, Jocey, love of my life, I did not set you up on this. I was just watching,” I can hear the nervousness in his voice.

“So, you were set up to do this too?” Gabe speaks up making Joce turn back to him.

“Yeah, one of my friends did it,” She rubbed the arm, “If you don’t want to be on this date I can completely understand I made you wait.”

Gabe shook his head and the first smile I’ve seen was softly spreading on his lips, “No, you seem like an interesting girl, I would love to have dinner with you.”

Adri nudged me and I looked up at him he motioned to the door, so I put my hand back on it. He then walked over to Gabe and whispered something in his ear, pats his shoulder and comes back over to me, “Now come along cupcake, we have burgers and fries to eat,” He says pressing a hand on my back and making me turn around and head into the restaurant.

We actually were seated right away. We got here soon enough before the rush started. I notice Gabe and Joce have seated two booths away from us and Kane and Yori are sitting at a two-person table not too far away. “How do you know that Joce girl?” I tip my head to the side.

“What is someone jealous?” He snickers and leans an elbow on the table, “Are we nervous I’m going to be stolen?”

“N-No, I’m just genuinely curious how you know her and what you whispered to Gabe is all,” I feel my face heat up and I pull my menu more so over my face.

He laughs, “Don’t worry cupcake, I’m not interested in her at all. She’s a band mate of mine.” Why should I care if he's into girls or not? But he said that he's not interested in her so…No bad Val, he's your roommate and barely know him. Don't you dare start thinking stuff like that?

“I’m not worried,” I answer in the smallest voice as I continue to and figure out what I want.

"Hi, welcome to Red Robin, my names Marcus, can I start you off with something to drink tonight?" A very cheerful guy around our age came up to us. He has light brown hair that’s pulled back into a low ponytail and green eyes. He’s is wearing the standard red robin black t-shirt, black apron, and blue jeans, along with black sneakers. At least he seems to have a positive attitude.

“Can I have the poppin’ purple lemonade please?” I ask.

“Oh, that sounds really fuckin’ good, can I get one of those too?” Adrian said and our waiter Marcus nods.

“Not a problem, I’ll be right back with your drinks!” He wrote down our drinks and then left.

Another thing, that I saw him with today…who was that? I’ve never seen him around here before. He was beautiful, but why did seeing him with someone else sting a little?

“You okay there, cupcake?” I look up when he lightly kicks my shin.

"Tell me about you. What else are you into besides photography?" I asked changing the subject.